Skip to main content

Full text of "The inventor of the numeral-type for China by the use of which illiterate Chinese both blind and sighted can very quickly be taught to read and write fluently"

See other formats


lifornia 

onal 

lity 


NVENTOR 

Of    THE 

NUMERALTYPEFOR 


M/SS  C-' 


LIBRARY 


) 

J 


Of 

CM.-F3«MiA 

SAN  DIEGO      I 


Photo  by  Ovinius  Davis,  Edinburgh. 

THE  REV.  W.  H.  MURRAY. 


OF 


The  Numeral-Type 

For    China 

BY    THE    USE   OF   WHICH 

ILLITERATE   CHINESE 
BOTH    BLIND   AND   SIGHTED 

CAN   VERY   QUICKLY 

BE  TAUGHT  TO  READ  AND  WRITE  FLUENTLY 


CONSTANCE  F.  GORDON-CUMMING 

AUTHOR  OF    "WANDERINGS   IN  CHINA,"  "AT  HOME   IN   FIJI,"   "FIRE  FOUNTAINS 

OF  HAWAII."  ETC.  (PUBLISHED  BY  BLACKWOOD) 
"  TWO  HAPPY  YEARS  IN  CEYLON,"  ETC.  (PUBLISHED  BY  CHATTO  AND  WINDUS) 


A   NEW    EDITION 


DOWNEY    &    CO.    LTD. 

12    YORK    STREET,    COVENT    GARDEN,  LONDON 
1899 


"  God  hath  chosen  the  weak  things  of  the  world  to 
confound  the  things  which  are  mighty  ; 

"  And  base  things  of  the  world,  and  things  which  are 
despised,  hath  GOD  chosen  ....  to  bring  to  nought  things 
that  are  : 

"  That  no  flesh  should  glory  in  His  presence." 

i  Cor.  i.  27 — 29. 


The  bright  yellow  binding  of  the  book  was  selected 
because  in  China  this  colour  is  held  in  much  reverence, 
being  sacred  to  the  Emperor.  All  Imperial  buildings  are 
roofed  with  glazed  tiles  of  this  colour. 

Friends  in  this  country,  and  in  the  Colonies,  or  America, 
could  help  to  extend  practical  interest  in  the  subject,  by 
ordering  a  few  copies  to  lend,  or  place  in  public  sitting 
rooms.  No  one  can  tell  what  may  be  the  mission  of  any 
one  copy  of  a  book  which  tells  of  such  a  life-story. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGB 

A  BRIEF  EXPLANATION vii.-x. 

A  HAND  MAP  OF  CHINESE  DIALECTS xi. 

t 
BIOGRAPHY  AND  FIRST  SIXTEEN  YEARS  IN  CHINA,  WORKING 

AS  COLPORTEUR  AND  FOR  THE  BLIND  ....  1-84 
NUMERAL  TYPE  ADAPTED  TO  THE  SIGHTED  .  .  .  .  85-139 
LETTERS  FROM  COMPETENT  WITNESSES  ...  .  .  139-160 
THE  LORD'S  PRAYER  IN  FOUR  TYPES  .  .  .  .  161, 162 

EXPLANATION,  WITH  ILLUSTRATIONS,  BY  PROFESSOR  RUSSELL, 

OF  THE  IMPERIAL  COLLEGE  OF  PEKING  ....  163-181 

MEMBERS  OF  COMMITTEE  AND  FINANCE         ....          182 

INDEX •  i£6 

CATALOGUE  OF  Miss  C.  F.  GORDON  CUMMING'S  BOOKS        .last page 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Photo  of  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Murray Frontispiece 

Blind  Chinaman  led  by  a  Boy 1 1 

Braille's  Embossed  Symbols 18 

A  page  from  Murray's  Primer 21 

Murray's  School  of  Blind  Men  and  P>oys  ...         •         •       35 

Blind  Peter  and  his  Bride 39 

Page  of  Shorthand 45 

The  Rev.  W.  H.  and  Mrs.  Murray 51 

Two  Girls  on  a  Chinese  wheelbarrow        ......       58 

Ch'ang,  the  Blind  Apostle  of  Manchuria  .         .  •    .         .         -75 

The  Numeral  Type  for  Blind  and  Sighted 87 

A  page  of  Numeral  Type          .         . 91 

Blind  Hannah  and  her  first  Class  of  Sighted  Women         ...       94 
Musical  Notes  in  Numeral  Type       .......       95 

The  Rev.  W.  H.  Murray's  Four  Eldest  Children     .         .         .         .107 

A  page  from  the  Parallel  Gospel       .         .         .         .         .         .         .123 

Plan  of  Peking 131 

The  Lord's  Prayer  in  Four  Types 161 

Tables  of  all  the  Symbols  used  in  Numtral  Type      ....     164 

Table  of  Mnemonic  Sounds 173 

Braille's  raised  Dots 175 

Symbols  in  Numeral  Type 1/6 

Tones  (how  indicated) 177 

Reading  Lesson .     179 


INTRODUCTION. 

A  BRIEF  EXPLANATION   OF   THE   SYSTEM. 

THE  EXTRAORDINARY  SIMPLICITY  OF  THIS  SYSTEM  IS  DUE  TO 
THE  FACT  THAT  IT  WAS  EVOLVED  IN  TWO  DISTINCT  STAGES, 
THE  FIRST  BEING  ONLY  FOR  THE  USE  OF  THE  BLIND. 

ITS  VALUE  LIES  IN  THE  FACT  THAT  ALMOST  ALL  CONVERTS 
TO  THE  CHRISTIAN  FAITH  ARE  QUITE  ILLITERATE  PERSONS, 

who  are  unable  to  read,  and  can  only  join  in  hymns  they 
have  learned  by  heart,  or  listen  to  what  is  read  or  preached 
(on  perhaps  the  very  few  occasions)  when  they  can  get 
the  opportunity  of  hearing.  Few  indeed  can  carry  a  book 
home  to  read  to  themselves  or  their  neighbours. 

Here,  therefore,  we  realize  something  of  the  vast  im- 
portance of  the  invention  of  a  system  so  very  simple  that 
the  most  illiterate  persons,  both  blind  and  sighted,  can  (IF 
THEY  CHOOSE  TO  TRY)  learn  both  to  read  and  write  in 
less  than  three  months — many  have  done  so  in  half  that 
time. 

A  sighted  Chinaman  learning  to  read  his  own  book  must 
be  able  to  recognize  at  sight  AT  LEAST  FOUR  THOUSAND 
COMPLICATED  CHARACTERS.  This  generally  involves  about 
six  years  of  study. 

It  was,  however,  pointed  out  by  Dr.  Morrison,  the  first 
missionary  to  China,  that  (as  is  stated  in  the  native  diction- 
aries) there  are  only  FOUR  HUNDRED  AND  TWENTY  DISTINCT 
SOUNDS  IN  MANDARIN-CHINESE,  WHICH  is  THE  LANGUAGE  OF 
FOUR-FIFTHS  OF  THE  WHOLE  EMPIRE.  Therefore,  when  Mr. 


viii  A  BRIEF  EXPLANA  TION 

Murray  longed  to  teach  the  blind,  he  aimed  at  finding  some 
method  by  which  to  represent  four  hundred  and  twenty 
sounds.  (He  found  it  possible  to  reduce  this  number  to  408. 

Of  the  various  methods  hitherto  invented  in  Europe  for 
teaching  the  blind,  none  expresses  fine  gradations  of  sound 
so  clearly  as  the  system  of  embossed  dots  evolved  by 
Monsieur  Braille.  By  taking  a  group  of  six  dots,  and 
omitting  one  or  more  at  a  time,  SIXTY-THREE  SYMBOLS  CAN 
BE  PRODUCED.  These  Mr.  Braille  arranged  as  representing 
the  twenty-six  letters  of  our  alphabet,  and  various  syllables, 
also  punctuation  and  musical  notes. 

But  as  the  Chinese  have  no  alphabet,  and  it  is  necessary 
to  represent  four  hundred  and  eight  sounds,  MR.  MURRAY 

SOLVED    THE     DIFFICULTY    BY    MAKING    THE     EMBOSSED    DOTS 

REPRESENT  NUMERALS  ;  the  same  group  of  dots,  differently 
placed,  representing  units,  tens,  and  hundreds. 

Ten  groups  represent  units,  i,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6,  7,  8,  9,  o. 

Any  two  of  these  symbols  placed  together  represent  tens, 
e.g.  4  o  =  40. 

Any  three  represent  hundreds,  e.g.  408  =  408. 

HE  THEN  NUMBERED  THE  FOUR  HUNDRED  AND  EIGHT 

SOUNDS  OF  MANDARIN  CHINESE,  as  spoken  at  Peking.  Thus 
No.  i  stands  for  A  ;  No.  2  represents  Ang  ;  No.  12  suggests 
Chang  ;  No.  108,  Hsiang  ;  No.  123,  Jan  ;  No.  181,  Liang  ; 
No.  302,  Shuang  ;  No.  393,  Ying,  and  so  on  (as  anyone  can 
see  for  himself  in  Professor  Russell's  most  clear  explanation 
of  the  system  ;  see  Table  A  in  the  Appendix. 

The  pupils  having  learnt  this  list  by  heart  (which  they  do 
with  remarkable  facility),  thenceforth  find  that  the  touch  of 
the  dots  representing  any  numeral,  instinctively  suggests 
the  corresponding  sound  (just  in  the  same  way  as  to  us  the 
merest  glance  at  certain  letters  of  the  alphabet  suggests 
certain  sounds,  e.g.  we  do  not  spell  PLOUGH  or  ROUGH,  we 
utter  the  words  without  a  moment's  hesitation,  although 
the  letters  represent  such  different  sounds). 

On  an  average  the  blind  pupils  learn  to  read  and  write 


A  BRIEF  EXPLANATION  ix 

fluently  in  less  than  three  months  from  the  date  of  their 
first  lesson.     Many  have  done  so  in  half  that  time. 

For  ten  years  (i.e.  till  1889)  Mr.  Murray's  invention 
was  supposed  to  be  only  for  the  blind.  Then  he  realized 
its  infinitely  wider  application,  namely,  FOR  THE  USE  OF 
ILLITERATE  SIGHTED  PERSONS,  who  would  never  have  time  or 
patience  to  learn  to  read  their  own  complicated  ideographs. 
HE  FOUND  THAT  he  had  only  to  adapt  the  Numeral  Type 
for  their  use  BY  THE  VERY  SIMPLE  METHOD  OF  USING  BLACK 

LINES,     PLAINLY     VISIBLE    TO    THE    EYE,      INSTEAD     OF     THE 
RAISED  DOTS  EMBOSSED  FOR  THE  FINGERS  OF  THE  BLIND. 

The  result  surpasses  his  highest  expectations.  IN  LESS 
THAN  THREE  MONTHS  the  most  ignorant  peasants,  instructed 
by  blind  teachers  from  books  prepared  for  sighted  persons 
by  the  pupils  in  his  School  for  the  Blind,  find  that 
they  can  read  more  fluently  than  the  average  Chinaman  can 
do  after  several  years'  study  of  the  Chinese  ideograph. 
MOREOVER,  THEY  ACQUIRE  SIMULTANEOUSLY  THE  ART  OF 
WRITING  CORRECTLY,  which  in  the  ordinary  Chinese  method 
is  a  separate  study,  and  so  very  difficult  that  comparatively 
few  persons  ever  master  it. 

The  value  of  this  invention  in  all  Mission  work  is  evident, 
when  it  is  considered  that  throughout  China  almost  all 
Christian  converts  are  illiterate  persons,  who  would  never 
attempt  to  acquire  their  own  bewilderingly  intricate  hiero- 
glyphics, and  who  can  only  be  taught  by  ear,  and  even  that, 
perhaps,  only  on  very  rare  occasions.  Now  those  who  take 
the  very  small  amount  of  time  and  trouble  necessary  to 
master  this  system,  can  take  any  book  printed  in  Numeral 
Type  to  their  own  homes,  and  read  to  themselves  and  their 
neighbours.  So  each  convert  will  become  a  far  more 
effective  home-missionary  than  heretofore. 

Here  we  must  note  two  points  of  special  interest.  In  the 
first  place,  if  Mr.  Murray  had  begun  to  work  in  any  other 
part  of  China,  he  would  have  found  a  different  number  of 
sounds.  But  FROM  HIS  BEING  LED  TO  BEGIN  WORK  AT 


x  SUMMARY 

PEKING,  HE  OF  COURSE  ADAPTED  HIS  SYSTEM  TO  PEKINGESE 
MANDARIN,  WHICH  IS  THE  STANDARD  FOR  THE  EMPIRE. 

Moreover,  had  he  intentionally  set  himself  to  try  to  in- 
vent some  easy  method  for  the  use  of  illiterate  sighted 
persons,  he  would  almost  inevitably  have  devised  something 
alphabetic,  with  curved  forms — both  abhorrent  to  the 
Chinese  as  being  essentially  "  foreign." 

BUT  BECAUSE  HE  WAS  GUIDED  TO  WORK  FIRST  FOR  THE 
BLIND,  HE  NECESSARILY  ADOPTED  BRAILLE1  S  SYMBOLS,  AND 
WHEN  THESE  ARE  MADE  VISIBLE  BY  BEING  CONNECTED 
BY  BLACK  LINES,  THE  RESULT  IS  A  SERIES  OF  THE  SIMPLEST 

GEOMETRIC  FORMS,  WHICH  REPRESENT  NUMERALS,  and 
both  Numerals  and  Geometric  forms  are  held  in  reverence 
by  the  Chinese. 

So,  instead  of  despising  these  new  symbols,  they  are 
inclined  to  receive  them  with  favour,  as  a  wondrously 
modified  and  simplified  form  of  the  square  ideograph  which 
they  so  deeply  revere. 

Further,  they  can  easily  be  written  in  columns  with  the 
tiny  brush  and  Indian  (or  rather,  "  China  ")  ink  to  which 
they  are  accustomed. 

The  objects  of  the  Mission  may  be  briefly  summarized  as 
follows  : — 

I.  WORK  FOR  THE  BLIND. 
II.  WORK  BY  THE  BLIND  FOR  THE  BLIND. 

III.  WORK    BY  THE   BLIND    FOR    ILLITERATE  SIGHTED 
PERSONS. 


CHINESE  DIALECTS 

AN   EXTEMPORIZED  MAP   OF   CHINA. 
B  C 


Look  at  the  back  of  your  left  hand. 

The  four  fingers,  from  A  to  B  C  D  E,  represent  the 
Provinces  in  which  Mandarin  Chinese  is  spoken,  and  for 
which  Mr.  Murray  has  adapted  his  Numeral  Type.  The 
population  of  these  is  estimated  at  300,000,000. 

The  eighteen  million  inhabitants  of  Manchuria  also  speak 
Mandarin-Chinese,  and  acquire  the  Numeral  System  with 
peculiar  facility. 

The  thumb,  A  to  F,  represents  all  the  non-Mandarin 
districts  in  the  South  East,  and  very  varied  dialects  to 
which  it  has  NOT  been  adapted.  These  are  spoken  by  about 
84,000,000  persons,  and  include  Shanghai,  Ningpo,  Foochow, 
Amoy,  Swatow,  Canton  and  the  Island  of  Formosa",  which  are 
all  non-Mandarin,  and  are  so  very  different  from  one 
another  that  each  requires  a  separate  version  of  the  Bible, 
which  has  been  printed  for  their  use  by  the  great  Bible 
Societies  in  the  Roman  alphabet. 

It  is  only  in  non-Mandarin  districts  that  this  has  been 


xii  A   VAST  FIELD 

done,  so  that  if  Mr.  Murray's  confident  assurance  proves 
correct,  and  his  invention  is  really  shown  to  be  capable  or 
proving  a  blessing  to  four-fifths  of  the  illiterate  inhabitants 
of  China  (and  an  enormous  economy  to  the  Bible  Societies), 
it  must  be  admitted  that  the  field  open  to  him  is  a  pretty 
large  one ;  and  surely  all  who  desire  to  spread  the  know- 
ledge of  the  Gospel  in  that  vast  land  may  well  not  merely 
wish  him  success,  but  also  do  what  in  them  lies  to  further 
his  very  uphill  work. 


THE 

INVENTOR  OF  THE  NUMERAL 
TYPE  FOR  CHINA. 


"  The  people  that  sat  in  darkness  have  seen  a  Great  Light." 
"  They  bring  a  blind  man  unto  HIM." 


"  It  is  always  interesting  to  trace  the  genesis  of  any  important 
cause, — to  note  the  small  beginning  out  of  which  momentous 
results  grow.  How  much  more  so,  when  the  issues  at  stake  are 
for  Eternity,  and  when  development  and  advance  mean  the  growth 
of  the  Kingdom  of  Righteousness."— MRS.  DUNCAN  MCLAREN. 


MONG  the  innumerable  inventions  of  the  present 
day,  there  is  one  so  simple,  and  produced  by  a 
worker  so  humble,  that  it  is  in  danger  of  being  overlooked  ; 
and  yet  so  vast  are  its  latent  capabilities,  that  I  have  no 
doubt  whatever  that  it  is  destined  to  prove  a  most  valuable 
handmaid  to  all  missionary  effort  in  China.  It  is  already 
available  for  all  those  provinces  where  Mandarin-Chinese  is 
spoken,  that  is  to  say,  in  four-fifths  of  that  vast  Empire,  and 
it  is  quite  possible  that  its  simplicity  and  cheapness  of  pro- 
duction may  eventually  lead  to  its  being  adapted  to  the 
varied  non-Mandarin  dialects  which  make  up  the  remaining 
fifth. 

(As  regards  the  many  dialects  spoken  in  China,  there  are 
no  greater  authorities  than  Dr.  Edkins  and  Mr.  P.  G.  von 
Mollendorff.  In  a  paper  read  by  the  latter  in  December, 
1894,  before  the  China  Branch  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society 
(Dr.  Edkins  in  the  chair),  he  estimates  that  the  Mandarin 

B 


2  A  LITTLE  ACORN 

dialect  is  spoken  by  four-fifths  of  the  inhabitants  of  China 
Proper.  He  reckons  300  millions  who  speak  Mandarin,  and 
84  millions  (chiefly  along  the  coast  of  South  and  Central 
China)  who  talk  other  dialects,  each  of  which  is  composed  of 
a  different  number  of  sounds,  and  is  different  in  construction.) 

The  work  of  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Murray  has  only  just  come 
to  the  surface  sufficiently  to  claim  public  recognition.  For 
years  the  little  acorn  which  he  has  planted  has  been  quietly 
germinating  in  the  heart  of  the  Chinese  capital,  known  only 
to  a  handful  of  poor  blind  men  and  women,  and  scarcely 
even  recognized  by  many  of  the  little  group  of  foreign 
residents  in  that  city  ;  and  though  there  is  every  prospect 
that  it  will  assuredly  develop  into  a  wide-spreading  Tree  of 
Life  and  Knowledge,  destined  to  overshadow  the  whole  land 
with  its  beneficent  influence,  it  is  as  yet  but  a  feeble  sapling, 
the  growth  of  which,  humanly  speaking,  depends  on  the 
fostering  care  of  the  Christian  public. 

Only  those  who  have  attempted  to  master  the  excruciat- 
ing difficulties  of  any  of  the  numerous  dialects  of  Chinese,  or 
the  terrible  array  of  intricate  written  characters  which  the 
weary  eye  must  transfer  to  memory  ere  it  is  possible  to 
read  the  simplest  book,  can  fully  appreciate  the  boon  which 
has  been  conferred  on  the  legion  of  the  Blind  in  China, 
and  now  also  on  the  illiterate  Sighted,  by  means  of  the 
patient  ingenuity  of  a  Scotch  working-man. 

The  calling  to  Mission  work  of  the  benefactor  who  has 
been  enabled  in  so  wonderful  a  sense  to  open  the  eyes  of 
the  blind,  reminds  me  of  one  of  the  Bible  stories,  of 
how  often,  when  GOD  selected  men  for  special  work,  HE 
summoned  them  from  the  plough,  from  the  care  of  their 
flocks,  from  their  fishing,  mending  their  nets,  or  tent- 
making.  And  ONE  WHO  was  LORD  of  all,  consecrated  all 
honest  work,  by  choosing  to  receive  His  early  human 
training  in  the  carpenter's  shop. 

William  H.  Murray  was  born  at  Port  Dundas,  near 
Glasgow,  on  June  3rd,  1843 — the  only  son  in  a  family  of 


EARLY  YEARS  3 

ten  children.  He  believes  the  date  of  his  birth  to  have 
been  June  3rd,  1843,  but  is  not  positive  as  to  the  year,  the 
first  pages  of  the  family  Bible  on  which  were  inscribed  these 
domestic  entries  having  been  accidentally  burnt.* 

His  father  was  employed  at  Brownlee's  saw  mills  in  Corn 
Street,  off  the  Garscube  Road,  beside  the  canal  in  Port 
Dundas,  and  the  family  lived  at  St..  George's-in-the-Fields, 
St.  George's  Road. 

In  the  natural  course  of  events  the  lad  would  in  due  time 
have  adopted  his  father's  profession  as  a  saw-miller,  but  for 
an  accident  by  which,  when  about  nine  years  of  age,  while 
too  fearlessly  examining  the  machinery,  his  left  arm  was 
torn  off  and  he  was  thus  disabled — an  apparent  calamity 
which  was  the  first  link  in  that  chain  of  events  leading  up  to 
discovery  which,  if  properly  developed,  may  prove  an  in- 
calculable boon  to  millions  yet  unborn  in  the  Celestial 
Empire. 

From  the  first,  the  brave  boy  resolved  that  although 
crippled,  he  would  never  be  a  burden  to  his  parents,  arid 
that  whatever  he  had  to  do,  should  be  done  as  well  as 
possible.  So  he  began  by  being  an  earnest,  careful  school- 
boy, and  so  soon  as  he  was  able  to  work  for  his  living,  he 
obtained  employment  as  a  rural  letter  carrier  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Glasgow. 

Many  friends  along  his  route  still  remember  the  ever 
obliging  and  genial  one-armed  young  postman,  who  daily 
started  from  the  General  Post  Office  in  Glasgow  at  5  a.m. 
and  walked  via  Cathcart  and  Busby  to  Carmunnock,  return- 
ing in  the  afternoon — a  daily  round  of  eighteen  miles. 

In  this,  however,  the  subject  of  Sunday  work  proved  a 
serious  difficulty,  which  he  solved  by  giving  up  two  shillings 
a  week  of  his  scanty  wages  in  order  to  be  free-d  from  an 

*  Mr.  John  McGaw,  Postmaster  at  Old  Cathcart,  Glasgow,  who  hap- 
pened to  be  present  at  the  moment  of  the  accident,  and  watched  with 
interest  the  boy's  subsequent  development,  maintains  that  he  was  born  in 
1842. 


4  AN  EARNEST  POSTMAN 

obligation  against  which  his  conscience  revolted.  His 
sacrifice,  however,  bore  good  fruit,  for  the  earnest  remon- 
strances of  this  young  postman  proved  the  commencement 
of  that  widespread  movement  which  has  secured  so  large  a 
measure  of  Sabbatical  rest  for  his  comrades  in  the  service  of 
the  Post  Office. 

He  devoted  part  of  his  Sundays  to  teaching  in  a  Sunday- 
school,  for  which  purpose  he  learnt  music  on  the  Tonic 
Sol-Fa  system.  Little  did  he  then  foresee  how  valuable  this 
learning  would  prove  to  his  future  work  in  far-distant 
China.  Many  years  later,  when  he  discovered  the  need 
of  music  for  his  Blind  Students,  he  represented  these  notes 
by  numerals,  and  as  he  only  uses  half  of  Braille's  symbols 
for  reading,  he  uses  the  other  half  to  represent  the  Tonic 
Sol-Fa  in  his  Numeral  Type. 

Weary  as  he  must  often  have  been  with  his  daily 
eighteen  miles'  tramp,  he  determined  that  he  would  devote 
his  evenings  to  the  study  of  Hebrew^  and  Greek  *  in  order 
to  be  able  to  read  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  the  original.  Of 
course  he  had  already  mastered  Latin. 

When  he  had  made  some  progress  in  these  languages  he 
resolved  that  in  addition  to  his  mail-bags,  he  would  always 
carry  with  him  his  precious  books.  Thenceforth  he  divided 
his  long  daily  walk  into  three  parts,  and  as  he  tramped  along 
the  monotonous  road,  he  beguiled  a  third  of  the  distance 
by  the  study  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  the  original  Hebrew; 
the  second  beat  was  devoted  to  the  Greek  Testament; 
while  the  last  section  was  reserved  for  quiet  prayer  that 
GOD  would  make  it  plain  what  HE  intended  His  servant  to 
do  with  his  life. 

More  and  more  clearly  was  it  impressed  on  his  mind  that 
in  some  way  he  was  to  prepare  himself  for  Mission  Work. 

*  His  faithful  friend,  Dr.  T.  Brown  Henderson,  writes  : — "  Murray  and 
I  studied  '  Stokes  on  Memory '  together.  He  used  to  pigeon-hole  two 
hundred  Greek  words  in  an  evening,  and  next  day  could  recall  them  all 
quite  easily,  by  his  mnemonics." 


AMONG  THE  SAILORS  5 

With  this  object  in  view  he  applied  again  and  again  to  the 
National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland.  But  though  greatly 
attracted  by  the  lad,  the  Secretary  feared  that  one  so 
unassuming,  and  apparently  so  very  simple,  would  fail  to 
prove  a  successful  Colporteur,  and,  having  given  up  the 
secure  services  of  the  Post  Office,  might  be  thrown,  literally 
single-handed,  on  the  world. 

But,  as  the  same  Secretary  *  now  says,  "  What  could  he 
do  against  a  man  who  was  praying  himself  into  the  service 
of  the  Society  ?  " 

At  last,  when  in  1863  he  renewed  his  application  to  the 
National  Bible  Society,  his  services  were  accepted,  and  he 
was  commissioned  to  commence  work  among  the  ships 
congregated  on  the  Clyde,  and  very  soon  the  Society 
discovered  that  "it  had  never  had  such  a  Colporteur"  as 
the  gentle  being  who  made  his  way  among  the  sailors  of  all 
nations,  readily  acquiring  such  scraps  of  divers  tongues  as 
enabled  him  to  effect  more  sales  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 
in  foreign  languages  than  had  been  accomplished  by  any 
of  his  predecessors.  And  yet  (like  another  who,  more  than 
three  thousand  years  ago,  was  called  from  the  care  of  his 
father-in-law's  flock  to  accomplish  a  great  work)  in  his  own 
mother  tongue  he  is  "  not  eloquent,  but  slow  of  speech." 

The  work  amongst  sailors  was  reserved  for  the  winter 
months.  In  summer  he  was  sent  round  wild  districts  in 
the  Scotch  Highlands,  pushing  his  Bible-cart  along  many  a 
lonely  track  of  bleak  moorland — a  task  which,  on  hilly 
roads,  must  often  have  needed  all  the  strength  of  this 
willing  but  only  one-armed  colporteur,  who  all  the  time 
was  longing  to  be  employed  in  carrying  the  Word  of  Life 
to  those  to  whom  it  was  yet  unknown. 

[  wonder  whether  in  those  years  of  probation,  he  often 

found  encouragement  in  the  thought  of  how  only  a  hundred 

years  ago,  William  Marsham,  bookseller's  apprentice,  sat 

down    wearily   in    Westminster   Abbey,   grieving   at    the 

*  William  T.  Slowan,  Esq. 


6  SMALL  BEGINNINGS 

prospect  of  spending  his  life  in  carrying  heavy  book  parcels, 
while  Carey,  the  Baptist  cobbler,  was  being  snubbed  by  the 
assembled  ministers  for  presuming  to  suggest  the  duty  of 
commencing  Foreign  Missions  !  Yet  notwithstanding  all 
the  drawbacks  of  general  inertia,  and  the  fewness  of  the 
workers,  look  at  the  results  to-day  of  the  work  begun 
jointly  by  the  bookseller's  apprentice  and  the  poor  cobbler  ! 
Truly,  in  the  spiritual  kingdom,  weak  things  of  the  earth 
are  chosen  to  confound  the  mighty  ! 

Perhaps  Murray  remembered  how  seventy  years  ago 
Morrison  began  Mission  work  in  China  alone  and  despised, 
having  to  wait  fourteen  years  ere  he  baptized  his  first 
convert.  To-day,  100,000  in  that  great  Empire  own 
allegiance  to  his  MASTER,  and  of  these  about  20,000  are 
habitual  communicants  in  connection  with  one  or  other  of 
the  Protestant  Missions. 

Doubtless  also,  Murray's  thoughts  sometimes  pictured 
the  two  humble  Wesleyan  missionaries,  Messrs.  Cargill 
and  Cross,  who,  in  1835,  landed  on  one  of  the  Fijian  Isles,  at 
the  imminent  hazard  of  their  lives,  yet  resolved  at  all  risks 
to  carry  their  SAVIOUR'S  Message  of  Love  to  those  ferociously 
bloodthirsty  cannibals.*  To-day,  not  alone  in  the  200  isles 
of  that  fair  archipelago,  but  throughout  the  beautiful  groups 
which  stud  the  South  Pacific,  not  a  trace  of  old  heathenism 
remains. 

Or  his  thoughts  may  have  travelled  to  Livingstone,  the 
Glasgow  cotton-piecer,  and  to  scores  of  other  humble 
human  agents,  and  from  one  and  all  he  would  gather  the 
same  lesson  of  earnest  care  in  doing  the  very  best  for  the 
work  now  committed  to  each  one  of  us — no  matter  how 
trivial  it  may  seem,  assured  that  it  must  be  the  best  prepara- 
tion for  whatever  else  we  may  be  destined  to  accomplish. 

Ere  long,  Murray's  remarkable  aptitude  for  languages 
attracted  the  notice  of  some  of  the  Directors  of  his  Society. 

*  See  "At  Home  in  Fiji,"  page  65,  by  C.  F.  Gordon-Gumming,  pub 
lished  by  Blackwood. 


COLLEGE  CLASSES  ? 

It  was  suggested  that  he  might  attend  classes  at  the  Old 
College  in  the  High  Street  (a  friend  helping  him  to  pay  his 
fees),  provided  his  studies  nowise  interfered  with  his 
regular  work.  All  day  long,  therefore,  through  the  gloomy 
Glasgow  winters  he  stood  in  the  streets  beside  his  Bible 
waggon,  hurrying  back  to  his  lodging  for  a  hasty  supper  ; 
then  studying  till  9  o'clock,  and  rising  daily  at  3  a.m.  on 
the  chill  wintry  mornings  in  order  to  prepare  for  his  classes 
at  College  from  8  till  10  a.m.,  at  which  hour  he  began  a 
new  day's  work  of  street  bookselling. 

Thinking  it  possible  that  his  calling  in  life  might  prove 
to  be  the  Ministry,  he  devoted  himself  latterly  to  a  course 
of  Theological  study,  which  eventually  proved  very  valuable, 
but  for  some  years  longer  he  was  destined  to  work  as  a 
street  bookseller,  for  when  in  1871  he  completed  his  seven 
years'  apprenticeship  as  a  home  colporteur,  he  was  asked 
whether  he  would  go  to  North  China,  as  agent  for  the 
National  Bible  Society  ?  To  this  he  glady  assented,  and 
very  soon  sailed  for  China,  where  it  was  arranged  that  ere 
beginning  work  at  Peking,  the  Imperial  capital,  he  should 
remain  six  months  at  Cheefoo,  engaged  in  the  bewildering 
task  of  learning  to  recognize  at  sight  the  4000  intricate 
ideographs  or  written  characters  by  which  the  Chinese 
language  is  represented  on  paper — characters  which  some- 
one has  aptly  compared  to  the  marks  that  might  be  left  by 
a  drunken  fly  that  had  dipped  its  feet  in  ink. 

Of  these,  between  30,000  and  40,000  are  to  be  found  in 
the  Chinese  dictionaries,  and  a  very  large  number  of  these 
must  be  mastered  ere  the  student  can  read  the  classics  of 
Confucius.  But  for  a  very  simple  book  such  as  the  Bible 
it  suffices  to  have  a  thorough  knowledge  of  4000,  and  it 
generally  takes  a  Chinaman  about  six  years  to  master 
these.  We,  who  had  only  to  learn  twenty-six *•  very 
simple  letters  of  the  alphabet,  can  quite  understand  that 
the  vast  majority  of  the  Chinese  never  attempt  to  learn 
to  read,  still  less  would  they  dream  of  learning  to  write 


8  A  COLPORTEUR  IN  CHINA 

It  is  estimated  that  not  more  than  five  per  cent,  ot  the 
men  and  one  in  two  hundred  of  the  women  can  read  the 
Chinese  characters.  These  are  all  persons  of  some  leisure, 
and  as  the  Christian  converts  are  almost  invariably  quite 
poor  working  people,  it  follows  that  hitherto  none  of  these 
have  been  able  to  read  at  all. 

But  the  same  aptitude  for  mastering  crabbed  symbols 
which  had  facilitated  Mr.  Murray's  study  of  Greek  and 
Hebrew,  enabled  this  very  diligent  student  to  acquire 
about  2000  Chinese  characters  in  four  months  ;  then  he 
started  on  his  first  pioneer  journey  to  visit  a  city  about 
250  miles  in  the  interior  of  the  Province  of  Shang-tung.  He 
invented  a  rude  litter  slung  between  four  mules,  as  the 
most  convenient  method  of  carrying  his  books,  and  thus 
made  his  way  safely  along  precipitous  mountain  roads, 
facing  bitter  cold,  and  many  difficulties,  but  sustained 
through  all  discouragements  by  occasional  gleams  of  great 
promise. 

But  it  is  not  my  purpose  to  enlarge  on  Mr.  Murray's 
many  and  varied  experiences  during  a  quarter  of  a  century 
of  incessant  work  as  a  colporteur  in  various  provinces  of 
China,  often  in  stifling  heat  beneath  the  blazing  sun,  and  in 
suffocating  dust — at  other  times  almost  washed  away  by  the 
violence  of  the  rains,  or  on  his  more  adventurous  expeditions 
into  Manchuria  and  Mongolia,  though  these  are  full  of 
stirring  human  interest,  by  no  means  lacking  in  quaint 
incident. 

Imagine  travelling  all  day  by  difficult  paths,  crossing 
dangerous  rivers,  and  facing  all  manner  of  perils,  to  find 
oneself  at  night  glad  to  seek  shelter  in  a  wretched  so-called 
inn,  which  proves  to  be  little  better  than  a  miserable  shed, 
wherein  mules  and  men  seek  shelter  together  from  the 
pitiless  storm,  where  the  scanty  food  is  of  the  coarsest  and 
most  repellent  to  the  foreign  palate,  and  where  the 
traveller,  blinded  by  the  dense  smoke  which  pervades  the 
house,  is  perhaps  guided  to  the  only  "  reserved "  sleeping 


THE  REWARD  OF  PATIENCE  9 

berth — the  post  of  honour — which  proves  to  be  the  coffin 
which  the  host  is  carefully  cherishing  for  his  own  eventual 
use — the  filial  and  most  acceptable  gift  of  his  dutiful  sons  ! 

As  regards  work,  Mr.  Murray  has  sometimes  had  to  face 
the  discouragement  and  danger  of  waiting  till  riotous  and 
antagonistic  mobs  grew  weary  of  their  own  rude  insolence 
to  the  gentle  foreign  teacher.  But  his  unfailing  courtesy 
and  marvellous  patience  and  perseverance  in  his  efforts  for 
their  good,  have  rarely  failed  of  ultimate  success. 

On  one  occasion,  after  he  had  thus  patiently  endured 
weeks  of  annoyance  without  effecting  a  single  sale,  the 
fickle  folk  suddenly  veered  round,  and  clamoured  for  the 
foreign  "  Classics  of  Jesus  ; "  so  that  he  could  scarcely 
produce  copies  fast  enough,  and  when  evening  came  he 
found  he  had  sold  3000  books  !  After  this  the  people  in 
that  city  became  so  friendly  that  they  would  not  hear  of 
his  leaving  them,  so  he  remained  there  for  six  months  ;  his 
knowledge  of  machinery  and  of  shipping  details  proving  an 
unfailing  source  of  interest  to  the  crowds  who  thronged 
him  ;  and  it  is  almost  needless  to  add  that  the  influence 
thus  acquired  was  invariably  used  as  a  means  to  edge  in  the 
subject  which  ever  filled  his  heart. 

Since  his  arrival  in  China  he  and  his  Chinese  assistants 
have  sold  upwards  of  450,000  copies  and  portions  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures  in  the  Chinese  character.  Many  of  these 
have  been  purchased  at  great  fairs  by  merchants  and 
influential  men  from  remote  districts,  and  some  copies  even 
found  access  within  the  sacred  precincts  of  the  jealously- 
guarded  Imperial  Palace  many  years  before  the  Empress 
consented  to  accept  the  Book  which  was  so  specially 
prepared  as  her  birthday  gift.  Truly,  were  these  the  sole 
results  of  Mr.  Murray's  accident,  they  would  have  proved 
no  trifling  gain  to  some  of  his  fellow-men. 

But  interesting  as  are  all  efforts  for  imparting  spiritual 
light  to  those  into  whose  hearts  it  has  not  yet  shined,  the 
work  which  is  so  emphatically  Mr.  Murray's  own  peculiar 


io  PREVALENCE  OF  &LIMDNESS 

Gift,  is  that  of  enlightening  those  who  are  also  physically 
blind.  One  of  the  first  things  which  deeply  impressed  him 
(as  it  must  impress  every  traveller  who  looks  around  him  in 
the  densely  crowded  streets  of  Chinese  cities)  was  the 
extraordinary  number  of  blind  men  who  mingle  in  every 
crowd,  some  going  about  alone,  or  guided  by  a  child  ; 
others  in  gangs  of  eight  or  ten,  each  guided  by  the  man  in 
front  of  him,  while  the  leader  feels  his  way  with  a  long  stick 
— a  most  literal  illustration  of  the  blind  leading  the  blind. 
A  gentleman  assured  me  that  he  had  on  one  occasion  seen 
no  less  than  600  miserable  blind  beggars  all  assembled  to 
share  a  gratuitous  distribution  of  rice  !  r 

I  am  told  that  even  in  our  own  Colony  of  Hong  Kong 
several  hundred  miserable  beggars  may  often  be  seen  in 
Battery  Park  in  the  early  morning  when  the  European 
Police  are  off  duty,  and  a  large  proportion  of  these  are 
Blind.  But  on  certain  days,  when  a  rich  Parsee  gives 
large  alms,  all  the  approaches  to  his  house  are  literally 
blocked  by  wretched  creatures,  leprous,  maimed,  halt  and 
blind. 

This  very  large  proportion  of  blindness  is  due  to  several 
causes,  such  as  leprosy,  small-pox,  neglected  ophthalmia, 
and  general  dirt,  to  which,  in  great  tracts  of  North  China, 
we  must  add  the  stifling  dust  and  smoke  caused  by  the  lack 
of  ordinary  fuel,  which  leads  the  people,  all  through  the 
long,  parching  summer,  to  cut  every  blade  of  sun-dried 
grass,  and  turf  sods,  to  heat  their  ovens.  This  produces  a 
dense  smoke,  which  penetrates  to  every  corner  of  the 
houses,  causing  the  eyes  to  smart  most  painfully. 

Sad  to  say,  a  considerable  number  of  children  are 
purposely  blinded  by  their  own  parents,  that  they  may  be 
trained  to  earn  a  living  as  fortune-tellers.  I  have  been  told 
by  medical  missionaries  that  they  have  sometimes  offered 
to  treat  curable  cases  of  defective  sight  in  young  children 
and  the  parents  have  refused  to  allow  them  to  do  so,  be- 
cause as  the  children  grew  up  they  would  not  be  able  to 


William  Simpson,  F.R.G.S. 

BLIND  CHINAMAN   LED  BY   BOY. 


12  DARKENED  LIVES 

earn  so  much,  and  consequently  they  would  themselves  have 
to  work  harder.  The  Chinese  believe  that  the  blind  can 
see  into  the  hearts  of  others,  and  are  thus  enabled  to 
reveal  secrets.  So  mere  boys  become  professional  fortune- 
tellers. 

Now  when  you  consider  the  size  of  the  vast  Chinese 
Empire  as  compared  with  our  little  England  (which  is 
barely  the  size  of  the  smallest  of  the  Eighteen  Provinces, 
and  not  a  third  of  the  size  of  the  larger  ones),  and  recollect 
that  in  our  favoured  land,  where  the  ravages  of  small-pox 
and  ophthalmia  are  so  effectually  kept  in  check,  there  are 
nearly  40,000  blind  persons,  to  say  nothing  of  the 
multitudes  whose  sight  is  seriously  defective,  and  when  you 
come  to  think  that,  although  there  is  only  provision  for 
about  3000  in  asylums,  yet  it  is  very  exceptional  to  see  even 
one  blind  person  in  England,  you  can  readily  understand 
that  when  we  roughly  estimate  the  blind  of  China  at 
500,000  (that  is  to  say,  an  average  of  one  in  600,  supposing 
the  population  not  to  exceed  300,000,000),  we  are  probably 
very  far  below  the  mark. 

Many  of  these  blind  men  and  women  are  simply  most 
miserable  beggars,  hungry  and  almost  naked,  lying  on  the 
dusty  highway  and  clamouring  for  alms,  holding  out 
begging  bowls  to  receive  gifts  of  rice  or  other  food  ;  or  else 
yelling  frightful  songs  in  most  discordant  chorus,  to  an 
accompaniment  of  clanging  cymbals,  beating  small  gongs 
or  clacking  wooden  clappers,  producing  such  a  din  that  the 
-deafened  bystanders  gladly  pay  the  infinitesimal  coin  which 
induces  them  to  move  on.  Those  who  earn  their  living  as 
fortune-tellers,  play  dismally  on  flutes  to  attract  attention. 
These  men  carry  a  board  with  movable  pieces  something  like 
draughts,  each  marked  by  a  symbol,  by  means  of  which  they 
pretend  to  foretell  lucky  days,  and  answer  all  manner  of 
questions.  Thus  for  unnumbered  centuries  have  the  blind 
legions  of  China  dragged  through  their  darkened,  dreary 
lives,  a  burden  to  themselves  and  to  all  around  them,  and 


LONGING  TO  HELP  13 

as  to  the  possibility  of  teaching  them  any  useful  way  of 
earning  their  living,  that  seems  never  to  have  occurred  to 
any  Native  philanthropist. 

And  yet  blindness  seems  to  be  the  only  form  of  human 
suffering  for  which  the  average  Chinaman  feels  a  certain 
moderate  degree  of  pity.  Few  are  so  utterly  debased  as  to 
rob  a  sightless  man,  and  such  are  generally  addressed  by  a 
title  of  respect,  as  Hsien-Sheng,  i.e.  Teacher,  although  the 
adult  blind  are,  as  a  class,  about  the  most  disreputable 
members  of  the  community — so  bad  that  even  a  hopeful 
soul  like  their  friend  Mr.  Murray  is  compelled  to  admit  that 
the  majority  appear  incorrigible. 

All  his  hopes,  therefore,  rest  on  training  young  lads,  and 
so  far  as  possible  isolating  them  from  their  seniors,  for 
whom  he  fears  that  comparatively  little  can  be  done.  But 
by  taking  boys  in  hand  as  early  as  possible — some  as  young 
as  seven  years  of  age — he  has  good  hope  that  (as  spotless 
paper  may  be  evolved  from  foulest  rags)  so  from  this,  the 
worst  class  of  the  people,  he  may  rescue  many,  who,  under 
careful  training,  may  not  only  attain  undreamt-of  gladness 
for  themselves,  but  may  also  be  made  the  means  of  incal- 
culable good  to  their  fellow-countrymen — truly  a  bright 
star  of  hope  now  rising  on  their  gloomy  horizon. 

Of  course,  to  this  sweeping  classification  of  the  adult 
blind,  there  are  many  bright  exceptions,  but  almost 
invariably  amongst  those  who  have  become  blind  after  they 
were  grown  up,  and  who  having  previously  been  devout 
heathen,  have  retained  the  devout  habit  of  mind  after  they 
became  blind. 

To  this  again  there  are  exceptions.  I  have  received  a 
most  interesting  letter  from  Mr.  E.  F.  Knickerbocker  of  the 
China  Inland  Mission,  writing  from  Ninghai  in  the  Province 
of  Chekiang,  he  tells  me  the  history  of  the  leading  Christian 
at  one  of  his  outstations.  This  man  was  the  very  truculent 
head  of  a  family  which  had  long  had  a  blood  feud  with 
another  clan.  He  spent  large  sums  of  money  on  hiring 


14  MADE  BLIND  ON  PURPOSE 

several  hundred  mercenary  soldiers  to  wage  war  on  these 
neighbours,  and  utterly  refused  to  accept  any  overtures  of 
peace.  It  was  evident  that  both  families  would  soon  be 
totally  ruined,  if  not  exterminated. 

In  this  dilemma  his  aged  Father  entered  into  a  conspiracy 
with  the  enemy,  and  by  his  aid,  his  too  warlike  son  was 
captured  and  made  blind.  (This  is  said  to  be  a  common 
method  of  dealing  with  unruly  people  in  China  !)  Won- 
derful to  relate,  this  fiery  warrior's  whole  nature  seemed  to 
change  when  he  sat  helpless  in  darkness.  He  sought  com- 
fort and  sympathy  from  the  Christians,  to  whom  he  had 
hitherto  been  intensely  antagonistic,  and  ere  long  he  him- 
self desired  baptism,  has  ever  since  proved  himself  an  earnest 
and  humble  follower  of  the  Saviour,  and  eventually  has 
found  congenial  occupation  as  a  door-keeper  in  the  house 
of  the  true  GOD. 

The  first  thing  which  specially  attracted  Mr.  Murray's 
attention  to  the  present  work  was  the  fact  that  amongst  the 
crowds  who  (with  true  Chinese  reverence  for  all  written 
characters)  pressed  forward  to  purchase  the  copies  or  por- 
tions of  Holy  Scripture  which  he  offered  for  sale  at  a  very 
cheap  rate,  blind  men  sometimes  came,  likewise  desiring  to 
purchase  the  "  Foreign  Classics  of  Jesus  "  as  our  Bible  is 
called  by  men  accustomed  from  their  infancy  to  reverence 
"the  Classics  of  Confucius."  When  he  asked  why  they 
wanted  a  book  which  they  could  not  see  to  read,  they  replied 
that  they  would  keep  it,  and  that  perhaps  friends  who 
could  read  would  sometimes  let  them  hear  it.  Then  he 
would  tell  them  how,  in  Europe,  the  blind  are  taught  to  read 
and  even  to  write  ;  but  this  they  never  could  believe,  for  he 
seemed  to  them  as  one  that  mocked,  so  utterly  incredible  did 
it  appear  that  anyone  should  learn  to  read  with  his  fingers. 

But  the  more  he  saw,  the  more  grievous  did  it  appear  that 
absolutely  nothing  has  been  done  for  those  darkened  lives 
by  any  Christian  Agency  known  in  Peking,  and  he  began 
to  plead  their  cause  amongst  the  missionaries  pf  various 


CLAY  SYMBOLS  15 

nations,  whom  he  could  reach.  These,  however,  very 
naturally  replied,  "  We  Christian  missionaries  of  all 
Protestant  denominations  put  together,  are  in  the  pro- 
portion of  one  to  one  million  of  the  population.  How  can 
we  undertake  any  additional  work  ?  Perhaps  in  the  next 
generation,  if  there  are  ten  times  as  many  missionaries  and 
ten  times  the  funds  now  available,  something  may  be  done 
for  the  Blind  of  China." 

Still  as  he  went  about  his  daily  task,  mingling  with  ever- 
changing  crowds,  in  scorching  summer  and  freezing  winter, 
this  thought  was  never  absent  from  his  mind.  Failing  to 
awaken  human  sympathy,  his  soul  was  the  more  ceaselessly 
absorbed  in  prayer  that  some  means  might  be  revealed  to 
him  whereby  he  might  help  these  poor  neglected  sufferers. 

He  had  need  of  truly  GoD-given  patience,  for  eight  years 
elapsed  ere  he  arrived  at  a  satisfactory  solution. 

The  first  step  in  the  right  direction  was  when  he  realized 
that  although  at  least  4000  complicated  characters  are  used 
in  printing  even  a  simple  book,  there  are  really  only  408 
distinct  sounds  in  Mandarin  Chinese,  which  is  the 
language  of  about  300,000,000  of  the  people.  Something  to 
this  effect  is  stated  in  the  native  dictionaries,  which  led  Sir 
Thomas  Wade  to  prepare  a  Peking  syllabary  of  420  sounds. 
These,  however,  Murray  found  it  possible  to  reduce  to  408. 
So  he  aimed  at  representing  408  symbols. 

Ere  leaving  Scotland  he  had  mastered  Professor  Melville 
Bell's  system  of  Visible  Speech  for  the  instruction  of  the 
deaf  (which  he  found  so  greatly  facilitated  his  own  study  of 
the  very  difficult  language,  that  he  has  prepared  a  pamphlet 
on  the  subject,  for  the  use  of  all  foreign  students).  It 
occurred  to  him  that  this  might  be  adapted  to  the  use  of 
the  blind,  his  first  idea  being  to  reduce  all  Chinese  sounds 
to  symbolic  forms.  He  went  so  far  as  to  have  these  made 
in  clay  and  baked,  so  that  they  could  be  handled.  From 
these  some  blind  pupils  learnt  to  read  ;  amongst  others 
who  were  thus  taught  was  a  deaf  mute.  But  this  system 


16  MOON'S  SYSTEM 

was  cumbersome  and  unsatisfactory — all  the  more  so,  as  it 
occurred  to  the  teacher  that  as  the  Chinese  adore  their  own 
written  hieroglyphic  characters,  they  would  probably 
render  Divine  honour  to  these  clay  symbols  ! 

Moreover,  during  his  residence  in  Glasgow,  his  interest 
had  been  so  deeply  aroused  by  seeing  blind  persons  reading 
by  means  of  Moon's  system  of  embossed  alphabetic  symbols, 
that  he  had  set  himself  to  master  it.  Now  he  ceaselessly 
revolved  in  his  own  mind  whether  it  might  be  possible  to 
adapt  it  to  the  bewildering  intricacies  of  the  non-alphabetic 
Chinese  language,  with  all  its  perplexing  "  Tones,"  which 
by  almost  inappreciable  difference  of  pronunciation,  cause 
one  word  to  convey  a  dozen  different  meanings.  But  he 
very  soon  realized  that  this  system  which  cannot  represent 
musical  notes,  could  never  be  satisfactorily  adapted  to  the 
amazingly  fine  gradations  of  sound  which  prove  so 
maddening  to  the  foreigner  who  is  learning  Chinese. 

It  was  not  till  long  afterwards  that  he  learnt  that  twenty 
years  previously  Dr.  Moon  had  produced  portions  ot 
Scripture  in  his  own  type  in  various  Chinese  dialects,  by 
which  some  blind  persons  in  the  Southern  Provinces  had 
been  taught  to  read. 

The  solution  of  the  problem  was  brought  home  to  Mr. 
Murray  in  a  very  simple  and  touching  manner.  I  have 
already  called  attention  to  the  fact  that  he  was  Guided  to 
begin  his  work  at  Peking  and  that  the  Mandarin  Chinese 
there  spoken  is  that  which  is  accepted  as  the  Standard  for 
the  Empire. 

On  arriving  in  Pejcing,  he  being  a  Glasgow  man  was 
rejoiced  to  find  that  another  Glasgow  man,  Dr.  Dudgeon, 
was  in  charge  of  the  London  Medical  Mission — naturally  he 
at  once  asked  for  permission  to  lodge  there.  Now  it  so 
happened  that  a  little  daughter  of  that  house,  Mina 
Dudgeon,  had  been  born  blind,  and  just  at  the  time  when 
Murray  was  agonizing  to  find  some  means  of  helping  the 
blind  of  China,  a  lady  was  sent  from  England  to  teach  the 


AN  INSPIRA  TION  \  7 

little  girl  to  read  and  write  by  means  of  the  system  of 
embossed  dots  devised  in  the  year  1834  by  Mr.  Braille,  a 
blind  Frenchman. 

It  is  a  system  which  expresses  fine  gradations  of  sound 
so  clearly,  that  the  most  complicated  music  can  thus  be 
written  for  the  blind.  By  taking  a  group  of  six  dots, 
arranged  in  two  rows  of  three,  so  as  to  form  an  oblong, 
and  omitting  one  or  more  at  a  time,  sixty-three 
symbols  can  be  produced.  By  means  of  these,  we  of 
the  Western  World,  represent  the  twenty-six  letters  of 
the  alphabet,  which  so  accurately  express  the  forty-one 
sounds  of  the  English  language,  and  the  balance  of 
the  sixty-three  are  left  to  denote  punctuation  and  musical 
notes. 

Needless  to  say  that,  taught  by  this  lady  *  and  the  little 
child,  Mr.  Murray  very  quickly  mastered  this  system  and 
at  once  saw  its  excellence  in  presenting  to  the  Blind  any 
language  which  is  written  alphabetically.  But  the  Chinese 
have  no  alphabet,  and  it  was  necessary  to  represent  at  least 
408  sounds.  How  could  Braille's  sixty-three  symbols  be 
made  to  do  this  ? 

After  long  perplexity,  and  many  months  devoted  to 
experiments,  there  was  vouchsafed  to  this  patient  seeker 
after  his  LORD'S  guiding,  a  Vision  which  he  recognized  as  a 
distinct  Revelation, — a  belief  which  surely  no  Christian 
will  be  inclined  to  gainsay.  Iti  the  broad  noonday,  while 
resting  from  his  long  morning  of  exhausting  toil  (book- 
selling in  the  street  under  the  blazing  sun,  among  noisy 
Chinese  crowds),  suddenly,  as  clearly  as  he  now  sees  one  of 
his  stereotyped  books,  he  seemed  to  see  outspread  a  great 
scroll,  whereon  was  embossed  in  Braille's  dots,  the  whole 
system  which  he  has  since  then  so  patiently  and  ingeniously 
worked  out.  Then  the  thought  seemed  to  be  flashed  into 
his  mind,  since  there  is  no  alphabet,  "MAKE  THESE  DOTS 

*  Miss  Chouler,  now  married  to  the  Rev.  W.  Brereton. 

c 


1 8  BRAILLE1  S  EMtiOSSED  DOTS 

REPRESENT   NUMERALS,   AND  THEN    NUMBER   THE    SOUNDS."* 

There,  in  a  nutshell,  lies  the  whole  secret. 


09 


•    o 


e 

00  O 


oo 


Table  to  show  how  six  dots  can  be  varied  so  as  to  produce  the  sixty- 
three  groups  by  means  of  which  Braille  represents  letters  and  music. 


It  must  not  be  inferred  that  Mr.  Murray's  Vision  at  once 
brought  him  "  to  the  desired  haven "  in  regard  to  its 
practical  application.  But  the  inspiration  thus  received 

*  It  is  interesting  to  learn  that  when  (a  good  many  years 
after  Murray  had  perfected  his  system)  the  telegraph  was 
introduced  into  China,  the  only  practical  system  was  found 
to  be  that  of  numbering  the  6000  characters  most  commonly 
used,  and  telegraphing  the  number  only.  Thus  the  precise 
characters  are  indicated  with  smallest  possible  risk  of  any 
confusion.  This,  of  course,  involves  a  knowledge  of  the 
Chinese  ideograph. 


ADAPTED    TO  NUMERALS  tg 

Was  as  a  chart  by  which  he  was  enabled  carefully  to  work 
his  way  through  a  thousand  perplexities — a  labour  of  love 
to  which  he  devoted  every  hour  that  he  could  steal  from 
sleep  or  rest,  through  eight  long  years.  For  deeming 
himself  bound  to  devote  every  moment  of  the  day  to  direct 
work  for  the  Bible  Society,  it  was  only  after  "  business 
hours  "  that  he  allowed  himself  to  work  out  the  details  of 
this,  his  special  interest. 

I  have   already   explained  in  the   Introduction  how  HE 

DECIDED   TO    REPRESENT   EACH   OF   THE   TEN   NUMERALS,   I,  2, 

3t  4i  5>  6,  7,  8,  9,  o,  BY  ONE  OF  BRAILLE'S  SYMBOLS  ;  BY 

COMBINING  THESE,  ALL  OTHER   NUMBERS  ARE  OBTAINED.      For 

instance,  it  is  clear  that  to  represent  the  number  387,  it  is 
only  necessary  to  place  the  symbols  3,  8,  and  7  one  after 
another.  When  the  deft  finger-tips  are  passed  over  the 
symbols  3,  8,  and  7  in  immediate  succession,  the  ready 
mind  instantly  suggests  the  number  387,  and  by  the  law  of 
association  which,  natural  and  unerring  in  the  mind  of  the 
blind,  takes  the  place  of  sight,  the  sentence  in  the  Primer 
beginning  387  and  closing  with  the  sound  yang,  springs  into 
mental  vision,  and  the  pupil  involuntarily  utters  the  sound 
yang. 

SIMILARLY  THE  ENTIRE  408  NUMBERS  CAN  BE  REPRESENTED 
BY  THESE  TEN  SYMBOLS.  BUT  FOR  THE  SAKE  OF  DIS- 
TINGUISHING EACH  WORD  FROM  THE  PRECEDING,  FIVE  INITIAL 
SYMBOLS  ARE  ADDED,  used  solely  to  represent  the  first 
numerals  of  the  five  groups  of  numerals  between  i  and  99, 
100  and  199,  200  and  299,  300  and  399,  400  and  408, 
respectively,  so  that  when  the  finger-tips  rest  upon  any  one 
of  these  five  initial  symbols,  the  pupil  discerns  the  beginning 
of  a  new  word. 

With  this  equipment  of  408  sentences,  and  fifteen  of 
Braille's  symbols,  the  pupil  is  ready  either  to  read  or  write 
Chinese  Mandarin  Colloquial  without  the  tones. 

IF  BOTH  TONES  AND  SOUNDS  ARE  TO  BE  INDICATED,  THEN 
FIFTEEN  MORE  SYMBOLS  ARE  EMPLOYED,  MAKING  THIRTY  IN 


20  NUMBERING  THE  SOUNDS 

ALL,    AND     LEAVING     THIRTY-THREE     SYMBOLS     TO      INDICATE 
PUNCTUATION  AND  MUSICAL  NOTES. 

A  very  important  feature  is  that  no  symbol  is  ever 
employed  for  more  than  one  purpose.  Hence  there  is  no 
confusion  in  the  mind  of  the  pupil  arising  from  the  use  of 
the  same  symbol,  sometimes  as  a  mere  initial,  and  at  others 
as  an  entire  word. 

Having  thus  apportioned  the  thirty  symbols,  Mr.  Murray 
proceeded  to  write  the  numerals  I  to  408,  marking  beneath 
each,  one  of  the  408  sounds,  and  as  an  aid  to  memory,  he 
arranged  408  doggerel  lines  connecting  each  numeral  with 
its  corresponding  sound,  as  children  say, — 

One — to  make  ready. 

Two — to  prepare, 

Three — to  be  off, 

Four — to  be  there. 

Of  course  for  grave  Chinamen  who  only  reverence  the 
wisdom  of  Confucius,  Mr.  Murray  had  to  arrange  suggestive 
sentences,  such  as  that  which  stands  for  K'u,  or  bitter,  for 
which  the  line  is,  "  Bitter  lips  are  a  disgrace,"  &c. 

These  are  printed  on  four  sheets,  and  divided  into  groups 
of  five  lines  each. 

The  pupil  has  in  the  first  place  to  be  taught  these  by 
heart,  and  as  alt  the  Chinese  are  endowed  with  singularly 
retentive  memories,  they  find  no  difficulty  whatever  in  doing 
so  very  rapidly,  and  thenceforth  THE  MOMENT  THE  FINGER 
TOUCHES  ANY  NUMERAL,  the  mind  instinctively  flashes  over 
the  line,  and  RECOGNIZES  THE  FINAL  SYLLABLE  AS  THE  SOUND 

REPRESENTED,  AND   Vice   Versa    FOR    WRITING,  GIVEN   A   SOUND, 
INSTANTANEOUSLY  ITS  NUMBER  IS  NAMED. 

Just  in  the  same  way  as  in  our  own  language,  an 
unconscious  glance  at  a  combination  of  certain  letters  of 
the  alphabet  suggests  a  whole  word,  no  matter  how  long. 
We  can  conceive  nothing  more  simple  than  our  own 
method,  but  the  CHINESE  FIND  MURRAY'S  SYSTEM  OF 

NUMBERS  SO  SURPRISINGLY   EASY  THAT   THE    MOST   IGNORANT 


1S°         '49          MS  12 


I  I 


10 


A  page  from  Murray's  Primer,  giving  a  sample  of  the  four  thousand 
Chinese  symbols,  and  their  simple  equivalent  in  embossed  dots,  which  in 
no  case  exceed  three  groups,  representing  units,  tens  and  hundreds. 


22  FIRST  FRUITS 

BLIND  PERSON  WHO  TAKES  THE  TROUBLE  TO  TRY  TO 
LEARN,  ACQUIRES  THE  ARTS  BOTH  OF  READING  AND 
WRITING  FLUENTLY  IN  LESS  THAN  THREE  MONTHS.  AND 
NOW  SIGHTED  PERSONS  ARE  LEARNING  BY  EXACTLY  THE 
SAME  SYSTEM. 

I  must  add  that  the  Chinese  memory  is  so  retentive,  that 
comparatively  few  take  the  trouble  to  learn  the  mnemonic 
lines — they  find  no  difficulty  in  recollecting  which  number 
represents  each  sound. 

In  point  of  fact  many  persons,  both  blind  and  sighted, 
have  mastered  the  system  in  a  month  or  six  weeks,  whereas 
the  average  Chinaman  takes  several  years  to  acquire  the  art 
of  reading  his  own  Chinese  books  in  a  very  hesitating 
manner  ;  the  very  difficult  art  of  writing  being  a  totally 
separate  study  and  so  difficult  that  only  a  comparatively 
small  number  even  attempt  to  learn.  Of  course  many 
bright  students,  who  can  give  a  good  deal  of  time  to  the 
study  of  the  Ideograph,  do  learn  to  read  in  a  much  shorter 
time,  but  I  am  assured  that  six  years  is  the  average.  This 
is  a  most  important  point,  for  in  Murray's  simple  system  the 
pupil  acquires  simultaneously  the  power  of  reading  and 
writing,  and  the  latter  is  so  rapid  that  a  good  pupil  writes 
on  an  average  twenty-two  words  per  minute. 

Great  was  Mr.  Murray's  joy  when  he  had  so  far  arranged 
his  system  that  he  could  make  it  understood  by  those  for 
whose  good  he  had  so  long  toiled.  He  determined  first 
to  try  whether  it  could  be  acquired  by  a  poor  old  blind 
man,  "  Mr.  Wang,"  who  was  crippled  with  rheumatism, 
and  like  to  die  of  want.  He  provided  the  old  man  with 
such  creature  comforts  as  ensured  a  quiet  mind,  and  then 
with  the  aid  of  a  native  colporteur  commenced  teaching 
him,  and  soon,  to  the  unspeakable  joy  of  both  pupil  and 
teacher,  the  poor  rheumatic  fingers  learned  to  discriminate 
the  dots,  and  the  blind  man  was  able  to  read  the  Holy 
Word  for  himself. 

Just  then  a  blind  man,  Mr.  Lee,  "  a  tall,  handsome  man, 


PRO  VEN  S UCCESS  23 

aged  forty-two,"  was  brought  to  the  medical  mission,  having 
been  severely  kicked  by  a  mule  which  he  had  inadvertently 
approached,  his  long  guiding  stick  passing  between  its  legs. 
This  man  was  induced  to  beguile  the  hours  of  suffering  by 
the  study  of  the  new  system.  He  proved  an  apt  pupil,  and 
within  two  months  could  read  well,  though  his  finger-tips 
were  roughened  by  age  and  work. 

The  next  pupil  was  a  poor  lad  who  had  become  blind, 
and  who,  having  no  one  to  provide  for  him,  had  been  left 
to  starve,  and,  when  quite  helpless,  had  literally  been  thrown 
out  with  other  rubbish  on  to  a  dung-heap  and  there  left  to 
die  alone.  He  was  found  by  a  man  who  had  known  his 
father,  and  said  he  was  a  good  man,  and  that  it  was  a  pity 
to  leave  the  lad  to  perish  ;  so  having  heard  of  the  foreign 
bookseller's  extraordinary  care  for  the  blind,  he  actually 
resolved  to  risk  the  very  trifling  expense  of  hiring  a  cart, 
and  brought  the  poor  starving  boy  to  Mr.  Murray's  lodgings, 
begging  him  to  try  and  save  him.  Of  course  Mr.  Murray 
carefully  refunded  the  cart-hire,  and  then  three  months  of 
careful  nursing,  with  good  food  and  needful  drugs,  restored 
the  lad  to  health,  and  he  soon  was  overjoyed  by  finding 
himself  able  to  acquire  the  honoured  arts  of  reading  and 
writing.* 

Mr.  Murray  next  selected  a  poor  little  orphan  blind 
beggar,  named  Sheng,  "  a  little  thing  scarcely  human  in 
appearance,"  whom  he  often  observed  lying  naked  in  the 
streets  in  the  bitter  cold  of  winter,  but  who,  notwithstand- 
ing his  loneliness  and  poverty,  always  seemed  cheerful  and 
content,  and  who,  moreover,  had  the  special  recommenda- 
tion of  being  free  from  all  taint  of  leprosy  (an  important 
consideration  when  you  are  bringing  a  guest  to  stay  in 

*  So  very  practical  is  the  honour  accorded  to  learning  that  a  literary 
man  is  exempt  from  all  the  varieties  of  most  igrominious  corporal  punish- 
ment which  figure  so  largely  in  Chinese  Courts  of  Justice  (or  rather,  of 
Injustice  !).  A  scholar  in  presence  of  the  magistrate  simply  bows,  and 
stands  erect,  whereas  a  merchant  or  shopkeeper  must  lie  prostrate,  with 
hjs  head  on  the  ground  before  the  great  man, 


24  MY  VISIT  TO  PEKING 

your  house).  He  took  this  lad  in  hand,  washed  and  clothed 
him,  and  undertook  to  feed  and  lodge  him,  provided  he 
would  apply  himself  in  earnest  to  mastering  this  new 
learning.  Naturally,  the  boy  was  delighted,  and  we  can 
imagine  his  ecstasy,  and  the  thankfm  gladness  of  his 
teacher,  when  within  six  weeks  he  was  able,  not  only  to 
read  fluently,  but  to  write  with  remarkable  accuracy — 
better,  indeed,  than  many  sighted  Chinamen  can  do  after 
studying  the  ordinary  method  for  upwards  of  twenty  years  ! 

It  was  at  this  stage,  in  June,  1879,  that  I  first  made 
acquaintance  with  Mr.  Murray  and  these  four  pupils,  the 
very  first  rescued  from  the  dreary  darkness  of  blind  life  in 
North  China. 

I  had  been  travelling  and  paying  a  succession  of  long 
delightful  visits  for  about  twelve  years — years  of  pleasant, 
aimless  drifting,  with  no  special  object  beyond  that  of 
filling  large  portfolios  of  water-colour  sketches,  and  seeing 
as  much  as  possible  of  the  manners  and  customs  of  far- 
distant  countries.  After  some  interesting  months  in 
Southern  China,  I  decided  that  I  had  had  enough  of 
wandering  in  foreign  lands,  and  so  resolved  to  return  home. 

I  had  actually  secured  my  ticket  from  Shanghai  to 
California  when  it  seemed  as  if  all  my  friends  had  entered 
into  a  conspiracy  to  prevent  my  leaving  Ch'na  without 
visiting  Peking,  the  great  northern  capital.  To  do  this 
involved  a  long  and  expensive  journey,  and  I  had  really  no 
wish  to  see  anything  more.  But  it  seemed  as  if  I  HAD  TO 
GO,  for  my  friends  were  persistent,  and  at  the  last  moment 
the  kind  consul  came  to  tell  me  that  a  pleasant  English 
family  had  just  arrived  on  their  return  journey  to  Peking, 
and  that  they  would  undertake  all  the  trouble  of  securing 
my  boat  for  the  three  days'  journey  from  Tientsin  up  the 
Peiho  river,  and  engaging  carts  for  myself  and  luggage  at 
the  end  of  the  journey.  So  all  was  made  so  easy  for  me 
that  I  had  to  give  in,  cancel  my  steamboat  ticket  to  San 
Fi  ancisco,  and  secure  one  to  Tientsin  instead. 


A  CORDIAL  WELCOME  25 

My  many  kind  friends  in  Shanghai  had  all  (in  truly 
Eastern  fashion)  decided  that  I  must  be  the  guest  of  certain 
foreign  residents  in  Peking,  to  whom  they  despatched 
introductory  letters.  Had  their  intention  been  carried  out, 
what  I  now  believe  to  have  been  the  reason  why  1  was  led 
to  Peking  at  that  time,  would  have  failed,  for  I  should 
certainly  have  seen  nothing  of  Mr.  Murray  or  his  work. 
But  the  Guiding,  in  which  I  so  firmly  believe,  as  directing 
all  the  smallest  details  of  our  lives,  had  caused  a  missionary 
lady  at  Tientsin  (Mrs.  Jonathan  Lees)  to  have  occasion  to 
send  a  special  messenger  to  the  London  Medical  Mission  at 
Peking,  and  in  her  letter  she  mentioned  that  she  had  just 
been  helping  to  furnish  my  boat  with  the  necessary  com- 
forts for  the  three  days'  slow  journey  up  the  Peiho.*  That 
letter  bore  good  fruit,  for  on  my  arrival,  I  was  met  by  a 
messenger  bringing  me  the  most  cordial  letter  of  welcome 
from  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Dudgeon,  of  the  London  Mission,  bidding 
me  consider  their  house  my  home  for  as  long  as  I  wished 
to  stay  in  Peking.  So  that  day  found  me  comfortably 
established  in  a  Chinese  bungalow  beside  the  London 
Mission  Hospital,  where  all  day  long  Dr.  Dudgeon  was 
ministering  to  sick  and  suffering  Chinese  patients. 

Lodging  within  that  same  compound  was  Mr.  Murray, 
the  colporteur  of  the  National  Bible  Society,  and  (as  all  my 
busy  friends  had  to  divide  the  troublesome  task  of  escorting 
the  traveller  with  an  insatiable  thirst  for  sight-seeing,  to  all 
the  chief  points  of  interest  in  the  great  capital)  my  gentle 
countryman  took  charge  of  me  when,  in  the  small  hours 
of  the  morning  (from  3  to  5  a.m.),  he  went  to  try  and  sell 
books  to  the  retainers  of  the  Tartar  nobles,  on  their  way  to 
or  from  the  Imperial  Palace,  when  attending  the  Emperor's 
early  levees. 

Thus  we  became  excellent  friends,  but  it  was  not  till 
some  days  had  elapsed  that  he  summoned  up  courage  very 

*  See  "Wanderings  in  China,"  by  Miss  C.  F.  •  Gordon-Gumming, 
vol.  ii.,  page  136.  (Published  by  Black  wood.) 


26  A  TRAVELLERS  FORGETFULNESS 

shyly  to  ask  if  I  would  come  and  hear  his  blind  men 
reading.  Of  course  I  did  so,  but  without  in  the  least 
realizing  how  great  had  been  the  difficulties  to  be  overcome, 
or  how  different  was  the  system  to  those  which  have  so 
long  made  blind  readers  familiar  objects  in  our  own  streets. 

All  the  same,  it  struck  me  as  intensely  pathetic,  as  we 
stood  at  the  door  of  a  dark  room — for  it  was  evening,  but 
that  made  no  difference  to  these  blind  readers — to  hear 
what  I  knew  to  be  words  of  Holy  Scripture,  read  by  men 
who,  less  than  four  months  previously,  had  sat  begging 
in  the  streets  in  misery  and  rags,  on  the  verge  of  starvation, 
and  without  a  hope  in  life,  now  full  of  delight  in  their 
newly  acquired  power,  truly  salvage  from  the  slums  of 
Peking.  Thus  it  was  that  by  what  we  are  wont  to  call 
"  the  merest  chance,"  I  became  an  eye  and  ear  witness  of 
these  first  samples  of  Mr.  Murray's  teaching. 

It  might  naturally  be  supposed  that  on  my  return  to 
Britain  I  at  once  endeavoured  to  awaken  practical  interest 
in  this  new  effort  to  bring  Light  and  Gladness  to  so 
numerous  a  class  of  sorely  afflicted  fellow-creatures.  But 
this  was  not  the  case.  It  did  not  at  the  moment  impress 
me  much  more  than  if  I  had  seen  a  very  small  school  for  the 
blind  in  Europe,  and  (engrossed  as  I  was  with  the  innumer- 
able and  very  novel  scenes  to  be  visited  in  China,  and  in  my 
subsequent  travels  in  Japan  and  the  Sandwich  Isles)  it 
seemed  for  a  while  to  have  passed  from  my  remembrance. 

Then  followed  my  return  to  Scotland,  and  the  engrossing 
interest  of  writing  those  records  of  my  wanderings,*  which 
have  secured  to  me  so  many  friends  personally  unknown, 
many  of  whom  have  in  later  years  helped  very  practically 
in  the  development  of  this  work. 

It  is  still  more  remarkable  that  no  one  else  seemed  then 

to    realize    what    a   Wonderful   Baby-Giant   Murray   had 

evolved,   and   so   for   eight    years    more    he  continued  to 

work  on  almost  unknown  even  to  his  few  countrymen   in 

*  gee  Catalogue  op  last  page, 


PRACTICAL  SYMPATHY  27 

Peking,  scrupulously  throwing  all  his  energies  into  street- 
preaching  and  book-selling  in  all  recognized  working  hours, 
and  only  devoting  the  time  he  could  strictly  call  his  own, 
to  elaborating  the  details  of  his  system,  and  training  as 
many  pupils  as  he  could  feed  and  teach.  This,  of  course, 
meant  sacrificing  the  noonday  rest  (so  essential  to  one 
whose  work  often  began  about  3  a.m.),  and  stealing  hours 
from  the  night,  often  after  long  days  of  hard  travel,  exposed 
to  scorching  sun  or  freezing  wintry  blasts. 

So  the  development  of  the  work  was  hindered  both  by 
lack  of  time  and  of  funds,  being  limited  to  what  could  be 
accomplished  by  the  willing  and  continual  self-denial  of  the 
working-man,  to  whose  patient  ingenuity  the  whole  exist- 
ence of  the  system  is  due.  And  assuredly  it  must  have 
taxed  his  slender  salary  to  the  very  utmost  to  provide 
board,  lodging  and  clothing  for  his  indigent  blind  students 
and  make  the  modest  sum  intended  to  keep  one  man,  feed 
and  clothe  several.  For  when  one  poor  helpless  lad  after 
another  seemed  thrown  upon  his  hands,  he  felt  that  it  was 
impossible  to  reject  those  so  manifestly  entrusted  to  his 
care,  and  of  course  he  could  not  leave  them  to  earn  their 
living  as  street  beggars  while  he  was  trying  to  teach  them. 

Very  touching  is  the  first  account  of  this  beginning  of 
work  as  described  by  Mr.  Murray,  when  writing  in  May, 
1879,  to  his  friend  Mr.  W.  H.  Slowan — Western  Secretary 
of  the  National  Bible  Society — especially  interesting,  as 
telling  of  "  the  new-born  rill "  which  has  now  developed 
into  a  gently  flowing  rivulet,  and  is  assuredly  destined  to 
become  a  broad  river  of  Water  of  Life. 

He  describes  his  very  first  pupils,  and  how  he  had 
(naturally)  hesitated  ere  undertaking  another.  u  Then  I 
thought  if  I  could  only  take  care  of  the  odd  pennies  I 
might  have  him  for  a  pupil  too.  After  some  thought  and 
prayer,  I  asked  him  to  join  Ting  in  his  studies,  so  now 
Ting  calls  for  him  and  they  come  along  together.  We  can 
hear  the  rattle  of  their  long  sticks  some  time  before  they 


28  PECUNIARY  DIFFICULTIES 

appear,  like  husband  and  wife,  arm  in  arm  !  It  is  half-past 
nine  in  the  evening.  The  three  ku-sao — blind  ones — are 
busy  at  their  work.  Just  now  I  have  been  over  to  see 
what  was  going  on.  To  them  darkness  or  light  makes  no 
difference,  but  I  could  see  nothing  till  I  returned  for  my 
lamp.  Sheng  (so  recently  a  naked  little  street  beggar)  is 
sitting  as  happy  as  a  king  between  the  two  men,  each 
with  a  table  of  his  own.  .  .  .  These  three  could  now  easily 
teach  other  six,  but  I  have  gone  as  far  as  my  means  allow, 
as  each  must  have  for  his  support  (i.e.  for  actual  food) 
about  thirteen  shillings  a  month.  If  I  could  only  get  six 
churches,  each  to  maintain  one  blind  man,  we  could  have  a 
school  of  nine,  the  blind  teaching  the  blind." 

This  letter  and  appeal  were  inserted  by  Mr.  Slowan  in 
the  "  Quarterly  Record  "  of  the  National  Bible  Society  for 
October,  1879,  with  a  special  reference  to  "  the  self-denying 
and  generous  efforts  of  one  whom  the  Society  is  honoured 
to  have  as  its  representative  at  Peking."  He  pointed  out 
what  heavy  expense  Mr.  Murray  had  already  incurred  for 
this  benevolent  effort,  and  added,  "  There  should  be  little 
difficulty  in  finding  half-a-dozen  congregations  willing  to 
give  £iQ  each  for  a  year's  training  and  support  of  so  many 
blind  Chinamen,  who  will,  it  is  hoped,  in  their  turn,  help 
to  diffuse  the  knowledge  thus  gained."  He  somewhat 
unfortunately  added  a  footnote  to  say  that  Mr.  Thomas 
Coats,  of  Paisley,  who  had  long  been  personally  interested 
in  Mr.  Murray,  had  generously  placed  ^~ioo  at  his  disposal 
for  this  purpose — I  say  unfortunately,  because  it  seems  to 
have  been  assumed  that  no  further  help  was  required,  so 
that  appeal  in  the  "  Quarterly ''  does  not  seem  to  have 
brought  any  responses. 

Very  quietly,  but  very  steadily,  Murray  worked  on  from 
1879,  when  he  had  perfected  his  system,  till  1886,  training 
his  little  band  in  the  humble  schoolropm  which  he  himself 
had  hired,  and  in  which  they  not  only  studied  but  lived, 
as,  in  order  to  isolate  them  from  grossly  contaminating 


BRITISH  AND  FOREIGN  BIBLE  SOCIETY        29 

surroundings,  he  found  it  necessary  to  feed,  clothe,  and 
lodge  them. 

After  awhile  he  earnestly  appealed  to  the  National  Bible 
Society  of  Scotland  to  undertake  the  moderate  expense  of 
enabling  him  and  his  blind  men  to  print  the  Scriptures  for 
the  use  of  such  blind  persons  as  could  be  induced  to  learn 
to  read. 

This  was  refused,  as  it  was  considered  that  the  invention 
was  still  at  an  experimental  stage.  (Yet  Samson  and 
Solomon  were  once  infants  !)  Thus  Mr.  Murray  was  left 
to  find  money  for  the  project  where  he  best  could. 

In  April,  1883,  Mr.  S.  Dyer,  agent  at  Shanghai  for  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  visited  Peking  and  was 
much  struck  by  the  work  done  in  Mr.  Murray's  Blind 
School.  "  Some  of  the  boys  wrote  something  to  dictation. 
Others  were  called  in  and  read  it  off  to  them  ;  then  played 
a  tune  on  the  harmonium."  Mr.  Murray  asked  u  whether 
the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  would  help  him  in 
bringing  out  the  Scriptures  in  the  Numeral  Type  for  the 
Blind  ?  " 

This  request  was  forwarded  to  the  Rev.  William  Wright, 
D.D.,  who,  thinking  it  strange  that  an  agent  of  the  National 
Bible  Society  should  have  to  seek  aid  from  another  Society 
in  carrying  out  "  what  seems  to  be  an  admirable  system  for 
teaching  the  Blind  to  read  the  Scriptures,"  wrote  to  the 
senior  Secretary,  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Goold,  D.D.,  to  ascertain 
his  views  on  the  subject.  Dr.  Goold  replied  in  August, 
1883,  that  his  Committee  were  not  disposed  to  take  up  this 
work  for  the  blind,  but  that  they  would  rejoice  should  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  see  their  way  to  do  so. 

So  the  British  and  Foreign  Society  supplied  the  necessary 
materials  for  producing  the  first  edition  of  St.  Mark's 
Gospel  and  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  embossed  by  the 
Blind  themselves  at  the  little  school  in  Peking,  specimens 
of  these  being  sent  to  London  as  soon  as  they  were  pre- 
pared. Consequently  to  this  Society  belongs  the  credit  of 


3o  SMALL  BEGINNINGS 

having  been  the  first  to  recognize  and  officially  aid  the 
infant  Giant. 

Encouraged  by  this  beginning,  Mr.  Murray,  in  November, 
1883,  again  applied  to  the  National  Bible  Society  of 
Scotland  to  ask  if  they  would  not  authorize  the  publication 
of  the  Book  of  Genesis  and  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew  ? 
His  friend,  Mr.  Slowan  (the  Western  Secretary),  who  had 
been  in  South  Africa  at  the  time  of  his  previous  application, 
was  now  at  headquarters,  and  was  able  to  send  him  the 
sanction  of  the  Committee  to  produce  these  books,  provided 
the  cost  did  not  exceed  £20.  He  added,  "  I  hope  you  will 
always  find  us  ready  to  do  all  we  can  for  one  of  our  best  men." 

So  since  then  a  succession  of  small  grants  for  materials 
have  been  made  by  the  National  Bible  Society,  which  have 
enabled  Mr.  Murray  and  his  blind  men,  working  in  their 
own  school,  to  produce  all  the  principal  books  of  the  Bible 
for  the  use  of  the  Blind. 

Then  when  the  infinitely  wider  application  of  the 
Numeral  Type,  as  adapted  for  the  use  of  Sighted  persons, 
more  especially  THE  ILLITERATE  POOR,  had  been  fully 
proved  (by  the  pupils  themselves  printing  small  editions  of 
the  four  Gospels,  and  several  Epistles,  besides  hymns  and 
reading  lessons)  the  N.B.S.  in  1893 — 1894  yielded  to  Mr. 
Murray's  importunity  so  far  as  to  authorize  him  to  print 
FOR  THE  SOCIETY  an  edition  of  2000  copies  of  St.  Mark's 
Gospel,  with  notes — a  small  first  step  towards  what  will,  we 
believe,  prove  a  very  great  development  of  the  Society's 
work  in  China. 

It  is  satisfactory  to  learn  that  this  first  grant  has  been 
followed  by  others,  accompanied  by  the  expression  of  the 
interest  of  the  Society,  and  its  willingness  to  entertain 
further  applications  to  meet  increased  demand. 

But  I  must  return  to  the  early  days  of  the  Blind  School. 
Besides  perfecting  the  details  of  his  system  of  reading  and 
writing,  and  making  experiments  in  teaching  his  pupils 
various  industrial  arts,  he  very  soon  determined  to  give 


MUSICAL  INSTRUMENTS  31 

them  some  training  in  music.  And  here  I  may  note  how 
wonderfully  some  men  and  women  contrive  to  make  the 
very  most  of  very  small  advantages  in  the  way  of  teaching, 
while  others  are  mere  sinks  of  learning,  which  never 
reappears  in  any  form  for  the  good  of  others. 

The  only  musical  teaching  Mr.  Murray  had  ever  received 
was  a  sufficient  knowledge  of  the  old  Tonic  Sol-Fa  system, 
to  enable  him  to  teach  the  scholars  at  a  Sunday-school,  in 
which  he  taught  at  the  time  when  he  was  a  postman  in 
Glasgow.  All  else  he  has  evolved  for  himself. 

In  the  first  place  he  thought  it  would  be  a  help  to  possess 
some  musical  instruments,  so  on  several  occasions  when 
foreign  residents  were  leaving  Peking,  and  their  very  dilapi- 
dated pianos  or  harmoniums  (ruined  by  the  excessive  heat  of 
summer  and  cold  of  winter)  were  sold  for  a  few  dollars,  he 
contrived,  off  his  modest  pay  as  a  street  bookseller,  to  save  the 
needful  coin  and  bought  the  apparently  worthless  old  things. 
Then  (although  he  has  only  one  arm)  he  contrived,  with 
the  help  of  one  of  his  Chinese  assistants,  to  supply  new 
wires,  reeds,  felts,  or  leathers — whatever  was  lacking — and 
made  them  once  more  give  forth  musical  tones,  and  on 
these  he  has  taught  several  of  his  blind  pupils  to  play  so  well, 
that  they  are  now  the  organists  of  various  Mission  Churches. 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  the  blind  seem  almost  in- 
variably to  be  endowed  with  a  marked  faculty  for  music, 
and  though,  when  left  to  themselves,  they  naturally  indulge 
in  the  horrible  caterwauling  which  passes  for  music  in  the 
Celestial  Empire,  they  very  easily  acquire  European  tunes, 
and  not  only  pick  up  a  new  air  very  rapidly,  but  remember 
it  accurately — a  very  important  qualification  for  all  engaged 
in  pioneer  Mission-work,  in  which  the  value  of  singing,  as 
the  handmaid  of  preaching,  is  being  more  and  more  fully 
recognized  in  all  parts  of  the  world.* 

*  So  fully  is  this  the  case  in  regard  to  America's  Foreign 
Missions,  that  the  New  England  Conservatory  of  Music  at 
Boston  now  invites  all  who  are  studying  for  Mission-work 


32  MUSIC  IN  MISSION  WORK 

Murray's  next  question  was  how  to  represent  musical 
notes.  Braille's  system  is  found  to  be  so  admirably  fitted 
for  the  representation  of  sound,  that  all  musical  notes  and 
terms  in  the  study  of  harmony  have  for  many  years  been 
thus  rendered  in  Europe  and  America,  where  a  considerable 
musical  literature  has  therein  been  prepared  for  the  blind 
of  all  nations. 

But  for  a  land  which  possesses  no  alphabet,  it  was  necessary 
to  represent  the  Tonic  Sol-Fa  by  Numerals,  and  as  only 
half  of  Braille's  forms  were  required  in  reading  (with  the 
addition  of  Tones  and  Punctuation),  there  were  still  33  out 
of  the  63  symbols  available  for  music.  (To  the  uninitiated 
the  symbols  representing  musical  notes  look  exactly  the 
same  as  those  representing  ordinary  sounds,  and  we  could 
not  tell  a  page  of  music  from  a  page  of  any  book.) 

So  early  as  1881,  music  was  recognized  as  an  essential 
part  of  the  training  in  the  humble  school  at  Peking,  the 
blind  students  writing  out  musical  scores  from  dictation 
with  wonderful  accuracy,  as  part  of  their  regular  morning 
lesson. 

Their  writing-frames  and  paper  being  adjusted,  all  wait 
with  style  in  hand,  ready  to  begin,  and  in  about  twenty 
minutes  they  produce  a  perfect  score,  perhaps  one  of 
Sankey's  hymns  in  four  parts.  Then,  with  great  pleasure 
to  themselves,  they  pick  out  the  tunes  on  the  piano, 

to  accept  its  teaching  free  of  charge,  that  they  may  not  only 
have  the  opportunity  of  studying  Church  and  chorus  music, 
and  sight-singing,  and  may  be  instructed  in  piano  and  reed- 
organ  tuning,  but  may  also  acquire  such  a  knowledge  of  the 
fundamental  principles  of  harmony,  as  may  enable  them  to 
arrange  native  music,  and  write  the  accompanying  parts  ; — 
in  short,  that  they  may  be  taught  how  to  teach  others  both 
vocally  and  instrumentally.  This  musical  training  is  now 
offered,  because  experience  has  proved  that  much  of  the 
deadness  and  apathy  in  many  Missions  has  been  due  to  its 
neglect,  whereas  the  most  successful  Missions  have  invariably 
been  those  in  which  singing  was  largely  employed. 


BLIND  MUSICIANS  33 

harmonium,  or  American  organ, — beginners  being  taught 
by  having  the  embossed  symbol  pasted  on  to  each  note  ;  so 
then  each  student  reads  the  written  score  with  one  hand, 
while  with  the  other  he  finds  out  the  notes. 

Having  thus  mastered  the  tunes,  the  blind  organist  and 
choir  sing  their  Christian  lyrics  in  the  chapel,  which  is 
open  to  all  comers  ;  and  when  a  good  congregation  has 
assembled,  attracted  by  the  music,  one  of  the  students 
addresses  the  people,  and  afterwards  recommends  those 
who  can  read  to  purchase  a  copy  of  the  Holy  Book, 
that  they  may  study  it  for  themselves.  Thus,  at  the  close 
of  the  day,  the  sales  by  the  blind  lads  have  sometimes 
proved  to  be  larger  than  those  of  the  Bible  Society's 
authorized  agent. 

No  wonder  that  to  their  countrymen  it  should  appear 
little  short  of  miraculous  that  blind  beggars  should  be  thus 
cared  for  by  foreigners,  and  endowed  with  apparently 
supernatural  powers — indeed,  had  it  not  been  that  Mr. 
Murray  had  so  thoroughly  won  the  confidence  of  the  people 
by  his  constant  intercourse  with  them  while  Bible-selling 
in  the  streets,  they  would  assuredly  have  attributed  the 
whole  work  to  magic,  and  thus  irreparable  harm  would 
have  been  done.  As  it  was,  many  even  of  the  adult 
Christians  found  it  so  incomprehensible  that,  for  awhile, 
they  deemed  this  reading  with  finger-tips  to  be  accom- 
plished by  clever  jugglery — a  sort  of  sleight  of  hand. 

Speaking  of  musical  instruments,  Mr.  Murray  gives  some 
suggestive  details  of  the  difficulties  of  keeping  these  in 
repair,  in  a  climate  subject  to  such  excessive  heat  and  cold 
(to  say  nothing  of  their  being  subject  to  such  incessant 
practising  !).  Finding  that  those  in  the  school  had  become 
semi-dumb,  he  called  in  the  aid  of  the  invaluable  Blind 
Peter,  and  a  Chinese  tinker,  and  took  them  to  pieces,  when 
he  found  reeds  broken,  sound-boards  split,  and  bellows 
burst.  With  much  ingenuity  they  contrived  to  repair 
these  so  thoroughly,  that  the  instruments  were  again  fit 

D 


34  SELECTION  OF  STUDENTS 

for  use.  When  one  thinks  of  three  harmoniums  and  a 
piano  all  going  simultaneously,  in  so  confined  a  space  (to 
say  nothing  of  so  many  human  voices,  including  those  of 
young  children,  with  occasional  variations  on  banjo,  guitar, 
dulcimer,  and  concertina),  and  that,  in  such  summer  heat 
as  makes  noise  almost  unendurable,  one  cannot  but  pity 
those  whose  lot  is  cast  within  earshot  thereof! 

On  first  realizing  with  what  facility  the  Blind  could 
acquire  the  power  of  reading,  there  seemed  good  reason  to 
hope  that  a  great  multitude  of  miserable  Blind  beggars 
would  be  transformed  into  useful  Scripture  Readers,  certain 
to  attract  great  attention  in  the  streets  of  Chinese  cities, 
not  only  by  the  novelty  of  the  thing,  but  because  the  man 
who  is  able  to  read  is  deemed  worthy  of  much  honour. 
This  sanguine  hope,  however,  was  not  entertained  by  those 
who  knew  the  true  character  of  those  with  whom  they  had 
to  do,  the  adult  blind  in  China  being  notorious  for  the 
grossest  immorality  ;  their  night  refuges  in  Peking  bear  so 
vile  a  character,  that  Murray  himself  has  never  ventured  to 
visit  them. 

To  teach  such  men  and  allow  them  to  become  street 
readers  would  be  manifestly  wrong,  and  would  degrade  the 
office  of  Scripture  reader  in  the  eyes  of  the  Chinese.  So, 
from  the  beginning,  Mr.  Murray  has  devoted  his  always 
limited  means,  to  teaching  only  men  of  hopeful  character, 
either  already  Christian,  or  likely  to  become  so.  And  his 
chief  hope  lies  in  taking  young  lads,  and  keeping  them  till 
they  are  thoroughly  trained.  For,  as  he  justly  says,  if  in 
our  own  land,  where  all  surroundings  are  at  least  influenced 
by  Christianity,  we  deem  it  necessary  to  train  our  future 
teachers,  first  at  school,  then  at  college,  till  a  strongly 
Christian  character  is  formed,  how  much  mere  is  this 
necessary  in  a  land  where  every  child  is  from  its  earliest 
infancy  trained  in  idolatry,  and  steeped  in  all  the  gross 
habits  of  life  and  thought  inseparable  from  heathen 
surroundings. 


SALVAGE  FROM  THE  SLUMS  3 5 

So  he  has  taken  as  many  boys  as  possible,  with  excellent 
results. 

Very  touching  is  the  story  of  most  of  these  poor  waifs. 
For  instance,  having  resolved  to  adopt  a  blind  lad  who 
came  to  his  door  begging,  Mr.  Murray  visited  the  wretched 
parents  in  their  miserable  home,  where  the  father  lay 
suffering  tortures  from  rheumatic  fever,  and  the  only  other 


MR.  MURRAY'S  FIRST  CLASS  OF  BLIND  MEN  AND  BOYS. 

child  was  also  blind.  Soon  afterwards  the  father  died,  and 
the  mother  brought  her  second  boy  to  commit  him  to  the 
care  of  this  good  friend.  But  in  giving  her  two  sons  the 
parting  kiss,  the  poor  bereaved  creature  sank  to  the  ground 
in  an  agony  of  tears  and  lay  prostrate,  weeping  bitterly  for 
two  hours ;  her  grief  appealing  so  intensely  to  the  sympathy 
of  the  other  blind  lads  and  men,  that  all  united  in  a  chorus 


36  BLIND  PETER'S  ARRIVAL 

of  sobs  and  tears.  So  deeply  were  the  neighbours  touched, 
that  notwithstanding  their  own  deep  poverty,  they  raised  a 
small  subscription,  to  help  her  on  her  journey  to  a  distant 
friend ;  the  blind  lads  adding  the  few  cash  which  they  had 
received  as  presents. 

One  of  the  brightest  lads,  and  the  sweetest  singer,  was 
brought  to  the  school  by  a  man  who  had  rescued  him  from 
a  most  horrible  death ;  his  cruel  father,  not  caring  to  be 
troubled  with  a  blind  son,  having  thrown  him  into  a  foul 
pit  of  semi-liquid  sheep's  dung,  and  there  left  the  poor 
little  minstrel  to  suffocate.  Happily  he  was  rescued  just 
in  time,  and  his  singing  proved  none  the  less  joyous  for 
that  terrible  experience.  That  was  a  most  literal  case  of 
"  salvage." 

A  large  number  of  children  annually  become  blind,  owing 
to  neglect  while  suffering  from  small-pox  or  ophthalmia,  and 
it  is  then  a  common  practice  on  the  part  of  their  parents  or 
other  relatives  thus  to  drown  the  useless  brats  whom  they 
see  no  advantage  in  rearing.  Several  of  these  poor  little 
creatures  have  been  rescued  when  half  drowned,  and  made 
over  to  Mr.  Murray,  who  has  had  the  joy  of  training  them 
to  be  useful  members  of  Society.  Some  have  proved 
valued  readers  to  the  sick  folk  in  the  Hospital  of  the 
Medical  Mission. 

The  most  remarkable  thing  of  all  has  been  that  one  of 
the  poor  little  blind  lads  thus  saved,  became  the  teacher  of 
the  first  blind  woman  who  tried  to  learn  to  read  and  thus 
enabled  her  to  start  the  School  for  Blind  Women  !  But  I 
must  refer  to  this  later. 

One  of  the  earliest  and  most  satisfactory  pupils  was  one 
known  as  Blind  Peter.  He  was  only  twelve  years  of  age 
when  he  was  led  to  Mr.  Murray's  door  by  his  elder  brother, 
aged  fourteen.  They  were  on  their  first  begging  tour,  and 
had  travelled  150  miles  from  their  native  town,  where  both 
parents  had  died  of  fever.  The  elder  brother,  whose  sight 
was  good,  said  he  could  work,  and  earn  enough  to  keep 


BLIND  ORGANISTS  37 

himself,  but  could  not  provide  for  two  without  having 
recourse  to  begging,  from  which  he  shrank  ;  so  he  entreated 
Mr.  Murray  to  take  charge  of  his  brother,  promising  to 
return  ere  long,  to  ascertain  whether  he  was  found  capable 
of  learning.  But,  evidently  fearing  lest  the  blind  lad  should 
be  returned  to  his  care,  the  elder  brother  did  not  return  for 
two  years,  by  which  time  the  bright  little  fellow  had  proved 
himself  an  eminently  satisfactory  scholar,  the  best  hand  at 
stereotyping,  and  most  reliable  in  all  departments  of  work  ; 
having  moreover  so  marked  a  talent  for  music,  that  he 
subsequently  became  organist  in  the  Chapel  of  the  London 
Mission. 

When  the  elder  brother  returned,  Mr.  Murray  took  him 
into  the  school,  and  without  speaking  a  word  placed  his 
hand  in  that  of  the  younger,  who  instantly  recognized  the 
touch ;  the  two  stood  speechless  for  a  moment,  then  tears 
began  to  flow,  and  he  retired,  leaving  the  two  together  to 
talk  over  their  varied  experiences. 

Of  course  there  was  no  further  question  of  Peter  resuming 
his  travels.  It  was  plain  that  he  was  on  his  way  to  earn 
his  own  living  by  teaching  others,  and  making  himself 
useful  in  a  thousand  ways,  and  thenceforth  this  was  his 
never-failing  record.  By  degrees  he  rose  to  be  Mr.  Murray's 
right  hand  in  all  departments  of  the  school,  taking  charge 
of  all  new  pupils  on  their  arrival,  and  teaching  them  most 
successfully. 

To  quote  Mr.  Murray's  own  words :  "  Blind  Peter,  the 
young  man  of  our  own  training,  is  now  at  the  head  of 
affairs  in  the  school,  and  has  proved  the  best  teacher  we 
could  have,  in  pushing  the  boys  forward.  He  drills  them 
well,  and  is  fully  qualified  to  advance  them  in  all  the 
branches,  especially  in  music,  vocal  and  instrumental.  He 
is  quite  a  musical  genius,  and  has  written  out  and  learnt  by 
heart  all  our  hymns.  He  is  now  the  regular  organist  of  the 
London  Mission  Chapel.,  and  is  invariably  invited  to  play 
when  he.  attends  any  Chinese  meeting  in  the  various 


38  PETEWS  LIFE  AND  DEATH 

English  or  American  Chapels.  I  have  been  advised  to 
apply,  on  his  behalf,  for  the  post  of  organist  to  the 
Emperor,  who  has  now  got  an  organ  for  himself.  But  I 
think  that  he  has  nobler  position  where  he  is,  and  will  do 
and  get  more  good  in  teaching  his  blind  countrymen." 

Of  course  a  blind  organist  has  to  know  all  his  music  by 
heart,  and  as  an  instance  of  the  wonderfully  retentive 
memory  of  the  Chinese,  which  is  especially  remarkable  in 
the  blind,  Mr.  Murray  mentions  that  at  very  short  notice 
a  new  hymn-book  was  adopted  by  the  London  Mission. 
He  and  Peter  set  to  work,  arranged  plans,  found  the  new 
tunes,  and  Peter  wrote  them  out  embossed  from  dictation, 
and  by  the  aid  of  Mr.  Murray's  system  of  memorizing, 
within  two  months  he  had  mastered  the  whole  book,  so 
that  as  soon  as  a  hymn  was  given  out,  he  knew  the  appointed 
tune  for  it.  As  the  book  contains  more  than  four  hundred 
hymns,  even  a  Chinaman  could  not  have  done  this  without 
the  aid  of  the  system  of  mnemonics. 

Peter  also  became  a  very  earnest  and  persuasive 
preacher. 

When  in  May,  1890,  Mr.  Murray  attended  the  great 
Missionary  Conference  held  at  Shanghai,  he  took  with  him 
Peter,  as  a  most  practical  illustration  of  the  results  of  his 
system  of  teaching  the  blind,  and  Peter's  excellent  reading, 
writing,  and  playing  the  church  organ,  won  enthusiastic 
appreciation  from  that  great  assemblage  gathered  from  all 
parts  of  China. 

Naturally,  on  his  return  to  Peking  his  fame  went  abroad, 
and  doubtless  tended  to  influence  a  very  pleasant  sighted 
girl,  who  having  been  brought  up  in  a  Christian  school 
(the  American  Presbyterian),  was  allowed  the  unheard-of 
privilege  of  selecting  her  husband  from  half-a-dozen  available 
young  men.  She  unhesitatingly  selected  Peter,  as  being 
the  best,  cleverest,  and  best  looking  of  the  lot,  stating  her 
views  in  the  most  matter-of-fact  terms  to  the  woman  who 
a.cts  as  professional  go-between  in  arranging  such  family 


BLIND  PETER  AND   HIS  BRIDE. 


40  OF  SUNDRY  STUDENTS 

matters.  So  as  her  widowed  mother  and  elder  brother 
approved,  the  damsel  allowed  her  hair  to  hang  over  her 
forehead  in  a  fringe,  which  in  China  is  the  recognized  sign 
of  an  engaged  maiden,  the  marriage  contract  was  drawn  up 
on  a  sheet  of  lucky  scarlet  paper,  and  marriage  settlements 
were  arranged  according  to  Chinese  custom  by  Peter 
undertaking  to  make  a  regular  allowance  to  his  mother-in- 
law. 

They  seem  to  have  been  a  very  happy  couple  during 
their  brief  years  of  married  life,  although  their  home  was 
saddened  by  the  death  of  their  three  little  ones. 

Alas  !  in  the  autumn  of  1895,  while  Mr.  Murray  and  his 
family  were  in  Scotland  for  a  brief  period,  they  received 
letters  from  Peter,  telling  of  failing  health.  He  was 
apparently  a  victim  of  the  dread  consumption  which  has 
proved  fatal  to  so  many  of  the  most  promising  students. 
He  wrote  that  he  feared  he  would  have  passed  away  ere 
his  dear  friends  returned  to  Peking,  but  happily  he  and 
they  were  spared  that  trial.  They  returned  early  in  autumn 
in  order  to  reach  Peking  ere  the  Peiho  river  was  frozen,  so 
Peter  had  the  joy  of  welcoming  them  back,  and  handing 
over  to  their  keeping  all  the  interests  left  in  his  charge. 
It  was  not  till  the  following  spring  that  he  was  translated 
from  his  life-long  physical  darkness  to  the  unspeakable  joy 
of  "beholding  the  King  in  His  beauty,"  in  the  land  where 
there  is  no  need  of  the  sun,  because  the  Lamb  Himself  is 
the  Light  thereof. 

In  thus  sketching  the  career  of  one  of  Mr.  Murray's  first 
pupils,  I  have  gone  far  ahead  of  my  main  subject,  which 
was  the  early  stages  of  Mr.  Murray's  school,  from  its  very 
beginning  in  1879. 

It  was  not  to  be  supposed  that  all  his  pupils  could  turn 
out  as  satisfactory  as  Peter.  Sad  to  say  Sheng,  the  very 
first  boy  taught,  whose  prospects  seemed  so  hopeful,  was 
tempted  just  for  one  day  to  rejoin  his  former  associates, 
that  he  might  display  his  various  attainments.  He  was 


PREVALENCE  OF  CONSUMPTION  41 

decoyed  away  by  a  wandering  blind  minstrel,  and  though, 
after  a  while,  he  returned  to  his  benefactor  expressing  much 
contrition,  and  was  once  more  received  into  the  school,  he 
was  found  to  have  suffered  such  complete  moral  shipwreck, 
that,  for  the  sake  of  the  others,  his  expulsion  became 
necessary — a  very  bitter  sorrow  to  the  patient  friend  who 
had  so  rejoiced  over  his  early  promise. 

Of  course,  tidings  of  the  wonderful  gift  thus  conferred  on 
a  chosen  few,  have  brought  others  who,  being  able  to 
maintain  themselves,  have  come  as  self-supporting  pupils. 
Thus  one  blind  man  arrived- who  had  travelled  300  miles 
to  put  himself  under  Mr.  Murray's  tuition.  Another  came 
who  was  found  to  be  endowed  with  talents  which  -seemed 
so  specially  to  fit  him  for  the  ministry,  that  he  was  trans- 
ferred to  an  institution  at  Tien-Tsin  where  candidates  are 
prepared  for  Holy  Orders.  There  for  about  three  years  he 
studied  under  the  Rev.  Jonathan  Lees,  acting  as  organist 
to  the  Mission,  and  also  going  daily  to  the  Hospital  to  read 
and  speak  to  the  heathen  patients.  Though  blind,  he  was 
at  the  head  of  his  classes,  and  was  just  finishing  his  training 
when  his  health  broke  down.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Murray  went 
to  see  him,  and  though  he  could  hardly  speak,  he  expressed 
so  great  a  wish  to  return  to  his  old  home  and  friends  in  the 
Blind  School  at  Peking,  that  arrangements  were  made  for 
his  return.  But  one  fiercely  cold  night,  with  a  wind 
blowing  from  Siberia,  the  spitting  of  blood  returned,  and 
could  not  be  checked.  Poor  Wang  was  heard  to  pray  that 
God  would  take  him  soon,  for  he  was  past  work  on  earth. 
And  God  took  him.  He  was  much  loved,  and  was  so  wise 
and  good,  that  his  death  was  a  real  loss. 

Another  Wang,  a  beggar-lad  aged  fourteen,  showed 
considerable  ability.  "It  was  a  pleasure  to  teach  him," 
but  alas  !  his  constitution  was  already  undermined  by  con- 
sumption, and  he  only  lived  long  enough  to  give  evidence 
of  a  new  and  enduring  life  begun — he  died  after  he  had 
been  seven  months  under  Mr.  Murray's  care.  Everything 


42  AN  INVENTIVE  GENIUS 

that  love  could  do  was  done  for  him,  as  indeed  for  all 
the  pupils. 

Another  very  encouraging  pupil  was  a  young  man  who 
lost  his  sight  when  he  was  about  twenty.  He  rapidly 
acquired  the  blind  system  of  reading  and  writing,  and 
then  set  to  work  to  stereotype  an  embossed  Gospel  of 
St.  Matthew. 

Mr.  Murray  has  all  along  taught  his  pupils  to  do  every- 
thing for  themselves  in  the  preparation  of  their  books,  even 
to  the  stereotyping,  which  by  a  very  ingenious  contrivance 
of  his  own  invention,  they  are  able  to  do  so  rapidly,  and 
with  such  accuracy,  that  any  one  of  these  lads  can  with  ease 
produce  ten  pages  a  day.  A  blind  man  in  London  working 
with  a  hand  frame  could  only  turn  out  four  or  five  plates  in 
a  day,  and  the  best  blind  stereotyper  in  the  employment  of 
the  British  and  Foreign  Blind  Association  who  now  works 
with  a  machine,  considers  eight  pages  a  good  day's  work. 
The  Chinese  lads  work  more  accurately  than  their  brethren 
in  our  own  land,  and  at  a  far  cheaper  rate.  Of  course,  as 
long  as  they  are  students,  they  gratefully  work  for  their  keep. 

To  quote  Mr.  Murray's  own  account  of  this  : — 

"  It  occurred  to  me  that  I  could  simplify  the  process  of 
stereotyping,  so  instead  of  holding  the  punch  in  one  hand, 
and  having  only  the  tip  of  the  little  finger  to  guide,  while 
the  other  hand  holds  the  mallet,  I  designed  a  table  with 
a  lever  at  one  side,  and  a  mallet  to  work  by  a  treadle, — the 
mallet  always  to  strike  the  centre  of  the  table,  and  squared 
off  the  plane,  over  which  the  block  would  have  to  describe. 
The  treadle  is  of  course  worked  -  by  foot,  and  with  side 
woods,  the  width  of  two  words,  and  woods  the  width  of  a 
double  line,  which  exactly  correspond  in  size  with  the 
latter  ;  for  the  guide  in  shifting  the  block  upwards  in  the 
plane  of  the  fixed  mallet,  as  the  other,  the  side  woods  keep 
the  position  sideways  ;  the  stereotyper  moves  these  as  he 
finishes  two  words  at  a  time,  the  top  piece,  at  the  finishing 
of  the  double  line,  is  taken  from  the  top,  and  pushing  up 


TIN  ENVELOPES  FOR  LETTERS  43 

the  block,  he  puts  that  wood  at  the  next  foot,  and  then  the 
block  is  in  proper  position  for  striking  the  next,  and  is  firm 
and  fast  in  its  position. 

"  Thus,  the  right  hand,  which  would  otherwise  have  had 
to  hold  the  mallet,  is  left  free  to  handle  the  manuscript, 
and  to  relieve  the  tip  of  the  little  finger,  and  take  to 
guiding.  Now,  with  us  the  process  is  so  simplified  that  the 
operator  can  work  with  great  speed  and  pleasure. 

"  The  advantage  will  appear  best  in  the  results,  when  I 
tell  you  that  the  boy  can  do  with  ease  in  one  day  double 
the  amount  of  work  which  a  blind  man  in  England  could 
do  with  a  hand  frame,  and  the  quality  of  the  work  is  struck 
more  perfectly." 

Among  Mr.  Murray's  many  ingenious  devices  for  the  use 
of  the  blind,  I  may  mention  the  envelopes  in  which  their 
letters,  embossed  on  large  sheets  of  paper,  travel  so  securely. 
When  first  pupils  left  the  school  to  go  to  other  districts  as 
Scripture  readers  or  in  any  other  capacity,  he  feared  they 
would  get  out  of  touch  with  him,  as  the  most  sensitive 
fingers  could  not  read  a  letter  in  embossed  dots,  after  it  had 
been  crushed  in  the  common  post.  Always  on  the  alert  to 
utilize  waste  material,  he  happily  bethought  him  of  a  pile 
of  old  tins  in  which  sugar  and  oil  had  come,  and  calling  in 
a  Chinese  tinker,  he  bade  him  cut  these  up  and  make  a 
number  of  tubes,  just  large  enough  to  hold  a  loosely-rolled 
sheet  of  paper.  _  Now,  whenever  one  blind  man  wishes  to 
write  to  another  or  to  Mr.  Murray,  or  to  send  off  a  new 
hymn  tune,  or  anything  else  of  special  interest,  he  rolls  up 
his  letter,  places  it  in  one  of  these  tin  tubes,  passing  a  string 
through  to  secure  it.  Then  he  pastes  paper  on  the  outside, 
which  some  sighted  friend  addresses,  and  away  goes  the 
letter  by  Chinese  book-post — some  of  these,  with  their 
interpretation,  have  reached  me  safely  in  Scotland. 

Thus,  whereas  it  is  an  almost  unheard-of  thing  for  poor 
people  in  China  to  write  to  one  another,  the  Blind  trained 
by  Mr.  Murray  can  indulge  freely  in  this  solace  at  the 


44  A  SYSTEM  OF  SHORTHAND 

smallest  possible  cost,  and  of  course  these  cylinders  can 
travel  to  and  fro  many  times,  so  they  are  constantly 
carrying  messages  of  counsel  and  love  to  former  pupils, 
now  widely  scattered  in  distant  parts  of  the  Empire,  and 
especially  to  the  teachers  of  five  Schools  for  the  Blind,  now 
commenced  at  Mission-stations  in  five  different  Provinces, 
who  are  thus  kept  in  touch  with  the  mother  school  at 
Peking,  which  indeed  is  to  so  many  of  them  their  only 
ideal  of  Home.  Many,  in  writing  back,  dwell  on  this, 
saying  that  they  always  think  of  it  as  such,  and  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Murray  as  their  true  parents. 

Mr.  Murray's  next  invention  (in  1880  to  1881)  was  one 
which  bids  fair  to  have  a  far-reaching  influence  for  good, 
in  that  it  will  probably  be  received  with  enthusiasm  by 
Chinese  literary  men,  who  are  generally  antagonistic  to 
everything  foreign.  This  is  a  system  of  SHORTHAND,  so 
effective  that  those  who  have  mastered  it  are  able  to, 
produce  a  verbatim  report  of  a  whole  sermon,  and  /'/  is  so 
simple  that  the  reporters  have  never  the  slightest  difficulty  in 
reading  what  they  have  ivritten,  which  is  more  than  can 
always  be  said  by  shorthand  writers  in  Europe  ! 

He  had  himself  learnt  Pitman's  system,  and  he  wondered 
that  a  nation  so  literary  as  the  Chinese,  with  their 
voluminous  examination  papers,  should  never  have  devised 
any  such  aid.  Then  it  occurred  to  him  TO  ADAPT  SHORT- 
HAND SYMBOLS  TO  NUMERALS,  and  as  he  marks  only  the 
first  and  second  element  of  each"  word,  he  has  a  distinct  set 
of  symbols  for  these,  so  as  to  avoid  confusion. 

Like  the  type  which  it  represents,  this  Shorthand  has 
as  yet  only  been  adapted  to  the  use  of  those  Provinces  in 
which  Mandarin  Chinese  is  spoken,  i.e.  to  four-fifths  of  the 
Empire.  Naturally  in  so  vast  a  territory  the  pronunciation 
varies  greatly,  but  IN  A  SYSTEM  WHICH  is  EXPRESSED  BY 
NUMBERS,  NOT  PHONETICALLY,  this  is  found  to  be  of  no  conse- 
quence, especially  as  the  numbers  express  Mandarin  Chinese 
as  spoken  at  Peking,  which  is  the  standard  for  the  Empire. 


r~ 


US' 


L 


C 


V 


— i         <M         CO 


o 


553 


ma 


Jfc 


r 


\j 


oo      01 


46  SHORTHAND  FOR  MUSIC 

Mr.  Murray's  own  account  of  it  is  as  follows  : — "  In  our 
shorthand  style  there  are  only  two  parts — initials  and  finals.* 
There  are  forty-one  initials  and  ten  finals  ;  the  latter  are 
made  up  of  two  dashes,  a  hyphen  and  tiny  circle  given 
in  four  positions — upright,  horizontal,  slanting  down  to 
right,  and  the  opposite.  It  is  simple  to  learn,  and  allows 
considerable  speed.  Various  contractions  have  been  intro- 
duced, and  a  hundred  words  have  been  written  in  a  minute 
in  a  neat  hand.  With  constant  practice  a  clever  writer 
could  easily  double  this  number." 

Not  only  is  it  rapidly  and  easily  learnt,  and  written  with 
speed  and  accuracy,  but  it  is  actually  one  of  the  lessons 
taught  by  the  Blind  to  Sighted  pupils  !  To  enable  them 
to  do  so,  Mr.  Murray  invented  a  curious  variety  of  the 
familiar  "  Black-boaid "  of  our  schools.  He  got  a  joiner 
to  cut  out  in  wood  ten  complete  sets  of  the  Shorthand 
Symbols,  each  ten  times  the  written  size.  One  set  of  these 
he  glued  to  a  board  2  feet  high  by  5  inches  wide.  The 
carpenter  also  made  three  frames,  each  10  inches  by 
5  inches,  with  a  grooved  line  cut  longwise,  a  little  below 
the  middle.  The  Blind  pupils  get  a  lesson  from  those 
glued  on,  and  they  then  practise  with  the  movable  letters 
on  the  grooved  board.  They  can  thus  show  two  words  at 
a  time,  and  they  find  it  as  interesting  as  a  game. 

When  teaching  Sighted  persons,  the  Blind  teacher 
directs  his  pupils  to  copy  these  symbols  one  by  one,  till 
they  can  reproduce  them  accurately.  Neither  teacheis  nor 
learners  seem  to  find  any  difficulty  in  this  method. 

This  shorthand  is  also  applicable  to  writing  music  in 
two  parts,  treble  and  alto,  which  can  be  done  at  great 
speed. 

The  system  is  really  so  simple  that  Mr.  Murray  thinks 


*  In  case  of  any  misunderstanding  from  the  use  of  these  terms, 
Mr.  Murray  explains  that  they  do  not  refer  to  the  principle,  but  TO  THE 
FIRST  ELEMENT  AND  SECOND  ELEMENT,  WHICH  TOGETHER  FORM 
BACH  WORD. 


BETTER  LATE  THAN  NEVER  47 

intelligent  students  will  have  no  difficulty  in  acquiring  it 
by  themselves.  He  has  therefore  now  prepared  a  very 
careful  explanation,  with  illustrations,  which  he  _  got 
modelled  and  then  sent  to  Shanghai  to  be  stereotyped  and 
printed  on  two  cards,  of  a  size  to  go  in  an  ordinary  envelope. 
He  reckons  their  cost  at  about  a  penny  per  card,  and 
intends  to  place  them  for  sale  in  some  of  the  shops  which 
sell  foreign  goods  (notably  wine  and  spirits),  and  which  are 
frequently  visited  by  Chinese  students,  who,  he  believes, 
will  certainly  be  attracted  thereby,  especially  when  a  few 
have  been  helped  by  their  use.  He  has  also  prepared  a 
larger  book  from  which  I  have  reproduced  the  accompany- 
ing page. 

He  mentions  having  just  had  a  call  from  one  of  the 
eunuchs  of  the  Imperial  Palace,  who  is  learning  his  Short- 
hand, and  who  brought  with  him  a  younger  man,  also  one 
of  the  Palace  eunuchs,  who  wished  to  see  the  School  and 
to  hear  the  boys  read.  So  he  lives  in  hope  that  influential 
men  may  ere  long  be  interested  in  the  work. 

He  is  sometimes  gladdened  by  hearing  that  his  system 
has  been  adopted  by  foreigners  for  their  own  personal 
convenience,  as  in  the  case  of  Dr.  Fryer  of  Shanghai  and 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Corbett  of  the  American  Presbyterian  Mission 
at  Chefoo.  He  says  : — "  From  time  to  time  I  receive 
evidence  that  our  plans  suit  the  wide  field  indicated,  and 
that  many  we  cannot  enumerate,  are  using  our  methods. 
The  actual  number  we  can  give,  does  not  show  the  work 
that  is  going  on,  and  which  is  sure  to  bear  fruit  by-and-by." 

All  this  varied  work  was  quietly  carried  on  in  the  School 
year  after  year,  receiving  very  small  attention  from  even  the 
foreign  residents  in  Peking,  and  still  less  from  any  other  folk. 

It  was  not  till  1885  (when  I  was  writing  my  book, 
"  Wanderings  in  China  ")  that  I  made  inquiry  into  exact 
details,  and  so  was  led  to  realize  in  how  great  a  measure  it 
was  still  dependent  on  the  small  earnings  of  the  inventor — 
a  hard-working  street  bookseller — and  then,  for  the  first 


48  MY  O  WN  JUBILEE  ! 

time,  I  understood  why  I  had  been  constrained  to  end  my 
twelve  years  of  pleasant  aimless  travelling  by  making  that 
journey  to  Peking  so  entirely  against  my  own  inclination. 
Also  why  it  had  been  so  ordered,  that  I  became  a  guest  at 
the  London  Medical  Mission,  at  the  very  moment  when 
Murray's  eight  years  of  earnest  endeavours  on  behalf  of  the 
Blind,  enabled  him  to  show  me  the  successful  fruit  of  his 
labour,  in  the  form  of  the  four  first  Blind  men  whom  he 
had  taught  to  read  and  write — namely,  in  order  that  I 
might  be  an  independent  eye  and  ear  witness  of  this 
beginning,  and  might  be  able  to  tell  the  story  of  this 
earnest  worker,  and  enable  his  countrymen  and  country- 
women to  share  the  privilege  of  helping  him  to  carry  out 
his  beneficent  projects. 

So  I  then  began  writing  about  it  to  a  multitude  of  news- 
papers and  periodicals,  and  when  my  fiftieth  birthday  was 
approaching  (May  26th,  1887),  only  two  days  after  our 
Queen's  birthday,  I  ventured  to  confide  this  fact  to  the 
many  sympathetic  readers  of  my  books  of  travel,  asking  if 
any  would  gladden  my  own  Jubilee  by  sending  me  such 
donations  as  would  enable  me  to  assist  Mr.  Murray  in 
developing  his  wonderful  inventions. 

(I  may  add  that  I  took  special  pleasure  in  thus  utilizing 
my  own  grey  hair  as  "  a  talent  "  to  be  devoted  to  the 
benefit  of  the  only  race  who  are  so  enlightened  as  to 
reverence  all  old  women,  simply  BECAUSE  THEY  ARE  OLD 
WOMEN  !) 

Then  from  all  ends  of  the  earth  I  received  most  kind 
responses,  bringing  me  gifts  for  this  purpose.  Many  of 
the  letters  were  most  pathetic  in  their  references  to  blind 
friends  and  relations,  or  to  those  who  had  passed  away — 
one  mother  sent  a  little  packet  of  faded  yellow  paper  con- 
taining a  gold  coin  which  had  been  the  treasured  fortune 
of  her  little  son,  long  treasured  by  herself,  and  she  felt  that 
teaching  a  poor  blind  child  was  the  most  sacred  purpose 
for  which  it  could  be  used. 


FIRST  FORMAL  RECOGNITION  49 

Little  by  little  a  sum  of  about  ^"2000  was  accumulated, 
and  then  I  asked  the  National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland  to 
release  Mr.  Murray  from  such  constant  work  as  a  colporteur 
and  to  administer  this  fund  for  the  development  of  his 
special  Work  for  the  Blind. 

As  the  Society  could  not  recognize  that  this  was  quite  in 
its  own  line  of  business,  several  leading  members  of  its 
Committee  formed  themselves  into  a  separate  and  quite 
independent  Committee  for  this  purpose.  To  these  were 
soon  added  eight  men  of  high  standing  in  Peking,  who  being 
well  acquainted  with  Mr.  Murray  and  his  work,  have  ever 
since  formed  his  very  practical  Committee  on  the  spot.* 

Thus  it  came  to  pass  that  in  1887  Mr.  Murray's  invention 
of  the  Numeral  Type  first  obtained  formal  recognition  as  a 
definite  and  very  valuable  new  factor  in  Chinese  Mission 
work — work  destined  to  bring  a  priceless  blessing  to  all 
future  generations  of  Blind  Legions.  For  as  yet  we 
deemed  it  to  be  only  "  Work  for  the  Blind,"  and  we  had 
no  idea  of  its  far  wider  and  more  important  latent  capa- 
bilities in  relation  to  the  illiterate  Sighted.  These  were 
not  discovered  till  three  years  later. 

Meanwhile,  in  1886,  Mr.  Murray,  being  entitled  to  a 
year's  furlough,  had  returned  to  Scotland,  not  to  rest,  as 
most  of  us  would  have  done,  but  to  work  harder  than  ever  ! 
In  the  course  of  some  of  his  Bible-selling  expeditions  in 
remote  districts,  he  had  on  several  occasions  been  visited  by 
unmistakably  genuine  converts,  who  had  become  so  solely 
from  reading  the  written  Word,  perhaps  accompanied  by 
some  teaching  from  another  convert.  These  have  come  to 
him  asking  for  Christian  baptism,  although  fully  realizing 
all  the  persecution  that  would  probably  ensue. 

It  was  most  painful  to  have  to  explain  to  such  earnest 
seekers  that  he  was  not  qualified  to  bestow  the  Gift  they 

*  The  names  of  the  members  of  both  Committees,  with 
other  business  details,  will  be  found  at  the  end  of  this 
book. 


50  ORDTNA  TION 

desired,  .especially  as  it  was  more  than  probable  that  they 
might  never  again  come  in  contact  with  any  foreign 
missionary.  Ere  he  left  Scotland  Mr.  Murray  was  studying 
Divinity  with  a  view  to  entering  the  ministry,  but  he  had 
temporarily  abandoned  this  intention  when  he  was  offered 
immediate  work  in  China  as  a  colporteur. 

He  now,  therefore,  resolved  that  on  his  return  to  Scot- 
land he  would  ascertain  whether  any  branch  of  the  Christian 
Church  could  dispense  with  the  usual  lengthy  course  of 
Theological  Training,  and  grant  him  Ordination  after  less 
than  a  year  of  special  study.  Finding  that  the  United^ 
Presbyterian  College  in  Edinburgh  might  possibly  do  so, 
he  entered  himself  as  a  Divinity  Student,  and  absorbed 
himself  in  the  close  study  of  Theology,  Greek,  and 
Hebrew,  as  a  pleasant  relaxation  from  the  Chinese  dialects 
in  which  he  had  been  steeped  for  the  last  sixteen  years. 

It  is  pleasant  to  learn  that  the  merits  of  this  earnest 
student  were  so  fully  recognized,  that  eminent  representa- 
tives of  the  three  Battalions  of  the  Presbyterian  Regiment 
took  part  in  his  Ordination,  the  venerable  Dr.  Andrew 
Bonar  of  the  Free  Church,  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  J.  Elder 
Gumming,  of  the  Established  Church,  having  gladly 
accepted  the  invitation  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Synod 
to  assist  in  the  service,  which  was  held  in  Berkeley  Street 
Church,  Glasgow,  on  the  evening  of  the  23rd  June,  1887. 

In  Glasgow  at  about  the  same  date,  the  Rev.  William  H. 
Murray  found  his  bride,  Miss  Maggie  Glen,  whose  devoted 
work  among  the  very  poor  in  the  slums  of  that  great  city 
was  good  training  for  facing  the  manifold  trials  of  life  in  the 
heart  of  a  great  Chinese  city.  Very  soon  after  their 
marriage  she  accompanied  him  on  his  return  to  his  loved 
work. 

With  part  of  the  aforesaid  "  Jubilee  Fund "  a  small 
property  in  Peking  was  purchased,  on  Avhich  stood  old 
Chinese  houses,  one  of  which  was  occupied  by  the  Murrays 
while  the  others  were  easily  adapted  to  the  use  of  the 


fhott  by  Ovinius  Davit,  Edinburgh. 

THB  REV.  W.  H.  AND  MRS.  MURRAY, 


52  CHINESE  SUPERSTITION 

blind  students,  both  male  and  female  (of  course  in  quite 
separate  schools).  A  further  sum  was  apportioned  to  the 
immediate  expenses  in  maintenance  and  clothing  of  a 
limited  number  of  pupils,  rarely  exceeding  twenty  at  a 
time  ;  while  a  portion  was  set  apart  as  the  very  modest 
nest-egg  for  an  Endowment  Fund.  This  we  deemed  it 
desirable  to  secure,  ere  suggesting  that  Mr.  Murray  should 
resign  his  appointment  as  a  colporteur,  in  order  to  have 
entire  command  of  his  time  for  the  development  of  his 
special  work,  trusting  to  our  raising  the  balance  of  his 
salary,  as  well  as  necessary  funds  for  the  maintenance  of 
the  school,  by  annual  collections. 

But  Mr.  Murray  knew  the  Chinese  populace  too  well  to 
risk  the  danger  of  falling  out  of  constant  touch  with  them. 
The  work  for  the  Blind  was  then  still  very  new,  and  he 
said,  "  Were  I  to  cease  continually  going  about  in  the 
streets,  and  talking  to  the  people,  they  would  quickly 
forget  me,  and  would  soon  raise  a  cry  that  my  teaching  of 
the  blind  was  all  witchcraft,  and  I  myself  a  wizard,  and 
perhaps  some  day  they  might  come  and  pull  down  the 
school  and  maltreat  all  the  inmates." 

The  street  bookselling  also  helps  to  attract  attention  to 
the  school.  Thus  we  hear  of  a  visit  from  one  of  the 
eunuchs  of  the  Imperial  Palace,  who,  observing  the  sale  of 
Bibles  in  the  street,  found  his  way  to  the  premises  of  the 
Blind  Mission,  where  he  bought  a  number  of  books  and 
inspected  the  school.  One  of  the  pupils  wrote  to  his 
dictation,  and  he  carried  off  the  paper,  which  may  thus 
have  received  attention  within  the  Palace. 

So  up  to  the  present  date — 1899 — Mr.  Murray  has  con- 
tinued to  devote  one-third  of  his  time  to  colportage  for  the 
National  Bible  Society,  while  during  the  remaining  two- 
thirds  he  is  Principal  of  his  own  School  for  the  Blind. 

How  well  founded  was  his  estimate  of  the  danger  of 
losing  personal  control  of  the  ignorant  superstitious  mob 
was  fully  illustrated  when,  soon  afterwards,  two  American 


FIRST  BLIND  WOMAN  TA  UGHT  53 

lady  doctors  engaged  Lu  Te  (which  is  the  Chinese  equiva- 
lent of  Ruth),  one  of  the  blind  girls,  who  is  endowed  with  a 
fine  voice,  to  return  with  them  to  their  hospital  in  another 
Province,  in  order  to  read  and  sing  to  the  patients. 

This  she  did,  to  their  great  delight,  and  Mr.  Murray  was 
congratulating  himself  on  the  discovery  of  this  field  for 
usefulness  for  blind  women,  when  the  old,  cruel  superstition 
asserted  itself,  and  the  hospital  was  surrounded  by  an 
infuriated  mob,  who  declared  that  now  they  had  proof 
positive  of  all  they  had  been  told  about  foreigners  bewitch- 
ing Chinese  men  and  women,  and  extracting  their  eyes  to 
make  medicine  of  them.  It  was  evident,  they  said,  that 
Ruth  had  been  so  bewitched,  and  that  her  seeing  to  read 
with  the  tips  of  her  fingers  was  all  the  result  of  witchcraft. 
They  would  certainly  have  wrecked  the  hospital  had  not 
poor  Ruth,  with  much  difficulty,  been  smuggled  away,  and 
restored  to  Mr.  Murray's  safe  custody  at  Peking. 

The  commencement  of  a  School  for  Blind  Women  was  a 
very  difficult  matter.  Of  course,  at  first,  only  Mr.  Murray 
and  one  or  two  of  his  earlier  students  were  competent  to 
teach.  But  these  were  all  men  or  lads,  and  that  a  woman 
should  be  taught  by  a  man  is  altogether  shocking  to 
Chinese  notions  of  propriety.  One  blind  woman,  however, 
was  resolved  to  learn,  and  allowed  her  relations  no  peace 
till  they  consented  to  interview  Mr.  Murray  on  the  subject. 

He  suggested  that  a  curtain  might  be  hung,  so  that  he 
could  not  possibly  see  the  woman,  but  her  hands  might 
come  through,  and  he  could  guide  them  when  teaching 
her.  This  suggestion  was  actually  under  consideration, 
but  was  dismissed  by  the  family  conclave  as  being  quite  too 
improper.  They  put  it  to  the  woman's  own  sense  of 
decency — how  could  she  possibly  wish  to  learn  what  only 
a  man  could  teach  ?  But  meanwhile  she  had  contrived  to 
make  further  inquiries,  and  she  replied  that  "  certainly  she 
did  not  wish  to  be  taught  by  a  man,  but  she  had  ascertained 
that  one  of  the  small  blind  boys  who  had  been  saved  when 


$4  SCHOOL  FOR  BLIND  WOMEN 

half  drowned,  was  not  yet  eight  years  old,  and  there  could  be 
no  objection  to  his  being  admitted  within  the  women's 
quarters  ; "  so  she  secured  him  as  her  teacher,  and  every 
day  this  little  chap  came  and  taught  her  the  lessons  he  had 
just  learnt,  and  thus  she  acquired  the  arts  of  reading, 
writing,  and  of  playing  the  concertina,  and  so  fitted  herself 
to  become  the  teacher  of  the  few  blind  girls  who,  after  Mr. 
Murray's  marriage,  ventured  to  come  to  the  school  thus 
strangely  begun. 

Amongst  its  earliest  inmates  were  two  little  ones  saved 
from  untimely  death.  One  poor  little  thing  became  blind 
from  small-pox  when  she  was  only  three  years  old.  The 
woman  who  had  adopted  her  as  a  daughter  could  not  be 
troubled  with  a  blind  child,  so  resolved  to  poison  her,  when 
happily  a  foreign  lady  heard  of  the  case  and  rescued  the 
poor  little  creature,  wlio  soon  became  the  pet  of  the  school, 
and  grew  up  to  be  a  useful  girl  and  a  capital  reader. 

Another  poor  little  waif  was  rapidly  becoming  blind,  so 
her  own  parents  decided  to  drown  her,  when  happily  the 
Murrays  were  able  to  save  her,  and  she  likewise  became  a 
good  scholar. 

The  slow  development  of  this  female  school  has  been 
somewhat  disappointing,  comparatively  few  women  having 
as  yet  availed  themselves  of  the  privileges  offered  to  them. 
As  we  all  know,  the  greatest  boons  are  not  always  eagerly 
accepted  by.  those  who  need  them  most,  and  the  Chinese 
notions  of  propriety  as  regards  the  seclusion  of  women  are 
so  strict  that  even  poor  peasants  could  not  come  to  be 
taught  in  the  same  enclosure  as  the  blind  men.  However, 
after  the  female  school  had  been  effectually  separated  from 
that  for  the  men,  a  few  Christian  girls  were  sent  from 
neighbouring  Mission  stations.  One  of  the  early  pupils 
was  "  a  kindly,  simple-looking  young  widow,  twenty-three 
years  of  age.  The  mother  of  one  of  our  blind  pupils  saw 
her  crying  in  the  street,  and  was  sorry  for  her,  and  came  to 
tell  us.-  We  took  her  in,  and  she  is  doing  well.  She  learnt 


EARNEST  BLIND  TRAVELLERS  55 

to  read  and  write  in  a  few  days.  What  a  change  of  life  ! 
people  at  home  cannot  fathom  it.  But  for  the  pupil's 
mother  seeing  her,  what  a  risk  she  ran — a  thousand  to  one 
against  her." 

A  Manchu  widow  and  her  daughter,  fifteen  years  of  age, 
smart  and  promising,  came  about  the  same  time  ;  also  an 
old  widow  from  the  London  Mission,  and  a  young  girl  from 
the  Baptist  Mission  in  another  Province.  Mi  Chia,  fourteen 
years  of  age,  was  sent  by  the  American  Mission  at  Peking, 
and  Fei  Pi,  aged  ten,  came  from  a  London  Mission  station 
two  days'  journey  to  the  south  of  Peking.  It  was  a 
striking  testimony  to  the  simplicity  and  effectiveness  of 
Mr.  Murray's  system,  that  in  six  weeks,  "  these  two 
bashful  little  girls  mastered  the  Primer,  and  could  read, 
spell,  and  write  correctly,"  while,  at  the  same  time,  they 
were  learning  Sunday-school  lessons,  and  to  sing  hymns  by 
heart. 

Little  by  little,  women  hearing  of  such  triumphs  as  these, 
are  beginning  to  gain  courage,  and  several  Christian  con- 
verts have  come  such  long  distances,  and  in  the  teeth  of 
such  difficulties  and  opposition  as  effectually  shames  our 
easy-going  ways. 

One  of  these  arrived  unexpectedly  in  the  very  depth  of 
winter,  when  a  bitter  blast  was  blowing  fiercely  from  the 
frozen  plains  of  Mongolia.  Mr.  Murray  was  in  the  act  of 
writing  to  me,  describing  the  intense  severity  of  the  winter, 
when  he  looked  up  and  saw  a  strange  group  in  the  court 
of  the  Blind  School,  namely,  a  coarsely  dressed,  toothless 
old  Chinese  peasant,  leading  a  donkey,  on  which  sat  a  poor 
woman,  so  muffled  up  to  keep  out  the  cold,  that  she 
appeared  like  a  bale  of  goods.  They  had  found  the  outer 
gate  open,  and  had  entered  unchallenged.  On  being  asked 
what  he  wanted,  the  old  man  mumbled  out  a  reply  totally 
incomprehensible  either  to  Mr.  Murray  or  his  Chinese 
Bible-man  (that  is  his  native  colporteur). 

Twice  the  question  was  repeated  with  the  same  result, 


S6  RESOLUTE  STUDENTS 

and  the  intruders  were  on  the  point  of  being  turned  out  as 
ordinary  beggars,  when  the  old  man  produced  a  packet 
containing  two  letters  addressed  to  Mr.  Murray,  and  from 
these  he  learned  that  the  writer  was  a  blind  woman,  twenty- 
seven  years  of  age,  wife  of  the  old  man,  who  was  about 
sixty  years  of  age.  Their  home  is  in  Shantung  Province, 
distant  from  Peking  about  1400  li  (equal  to  about  470 
miles),  and  they  had  been  twenty-five  days  on  the  journey, 
the  woman  sitting  perched  on  one  side  of  the  quaint  wheel- 
barrow, with  only  one  large  central  wheel,  which  is  the 
ordinary  (and  very  uncomfortable)  conveyance  of  the  poor. 
The  bundles  of  luggage  are  slung  on  the  other  side  of  the 
wheel,  to  balance  the  passenger.  This  was  drawn  and 
pushed  by  her  husband  and  another  man.  In  this  difficult 
fashion,  in  a  country  practically  without  roads,  they 
travelled  till  within  a  day's  journey  of  Peking,  when  they 
exchanged  the  wheel-barrow  for  a  donkey,  in  order  to 
approach  the  capital  in  better  style  !  The  peculiarity  of 
the  Shantung  dialect,  combined  with  the  loss  of  his  teeth, 
accounted  for  the  difficulty  in  understanding  the  old  man's 
speech,  which  was  as  unlike  ordinary  Chinese  as  if  it  had 
been  Russian. 

Needless  to  say,  the  woman  was  quickly  lifted  from  her 
donkey  and  taken  into  the  Girls'  School,  where  she  was 
warmed  and  fed  and  comforted,  while  her  husband,  good 
old  Chin  Ma,  was  well  cared  for  by  Mr.  Murray.  It  appears 
that  the  young  wife  is  very  intelligent,  and  has  a  happy 
talent  for  communicating  to  others  whatever  she  herselt 
acquires.  So  there  seemed  good  hope  that  if  she  received 
a  training  at  the  Blind  School,  she  might  be  able  to  com- 
mence work  as  a  teacher  in  connection  with  the  English 
Baptist  Mission  in  Shantung. 

I  think  many  persons  who  can  see,  would  shrink  from 
facing  a  journey  of  twenty-five  days  in  a  comfortable  railway 
carriage,  solely  in  order  to  learn  to  read — still  less  would 
they  care  to  encounter  all  the  dangers  and  difficulties  of 


ANOTHER  EARNEST  BLIND  TRA  VELLER        57 

that  long,  long  journey  on  a  wheel-barrow — well  nigh  a 
month  of  incessant  slow  travel  in  the  depth  of  winter  ;  but 
"  It's  dogged  as  does  it,"  and  this  undaunted  couple  de- 
termined to  conquer  all  difficulties.  So,  leaving  their  two 
children  in  charge  of  a  friend,  they  started  on  their  toilsome 
way,  sustained  by  a  wonderful  faith  in  all  the  good  that 
may  result  from  this  hard  pilgrimage  to  the  capital,  and 
from  the  teaching  of  the  wise  foreigner. 

Is  it  not  strange  and  touching  to  look  back  to  the  time 
when  young  Murray's  arm  was  torn  off  in  his  father's  saw- 
mill in  far-distant  Scotland,  and  to  remember  that  that 
accident  was  the  first  link  in  the  chain  of  events  which  has 
thus  opened  a  new  world  of  good  to  these  people,  who 
have  so  long  dwelt  in  darkness  ? 

The  young  woman  was,  naturally,  all  impatience  to  begin 
her  studies.  Not  being  troubled  with  the  distractions  of 
sight,  the  mighty  walls  and  towers  and  other  wonders  of 
Peking  could  not  compete  with  the  one  thing  she  had 
come  so  far  to  seek,  namely,  the  power  of  reading  the 
Word  of  God  ;  so  it  was  arranged  that  after  one  day's  rest 
her  studies  should  commence,  and  then  her  good  old  man 
would  start  alone  on  his  weary  return  journey. 

Evidently  her  good  example  proved  infectious,  for  in 
the  following  year  another  blind  pupil  arrived  from  the 
same  mission.  This  was  a  girl  fourteen  years  of  age  (or, 
according  to  Chinese  reckoning,  fifteen,  as  they  count  a 
child  one  year  old  at  its  birth).  She  also  had  made  the 
long  journey  on  the  barrow  with  the  one  large  central 
wheel,  and  had  been  wheeled  all  the  way  by  her  own 
father,  who  is  a  much  respected  and  gifted  native  preacher 
— a  man  not  accustomed  to  manual  labour,  and  one  to 
whom  about  twenty-five  days  of  severe  physical  toil  must 
indeed  have  been  a  serious  undertaking.  Well  might 
Mr.  Murray  remark,  "  That  is  indeed  the  right  sort  of  man 
to  preach  the  Gospel  of  Love." 

So   different    are   the   dialects   of  these   two    Provinces 


53  AN  UNCOMFORTABLE  CONVEYANCE 

(although  comparatively  near),  that  when  the  girl  ad- 
dressed blind  Mrs.  T'sui,  her  future  teacher,  the  latter  was 
obliged  to  confess  .  that  she  could  not  catch  one  word 
she  said.  YET  BOTH  LEARNT  WITH  EQUAL  FACILITY,  BOTH  TO 

READ    AND    WRITE    FROM    THE     SAME    LESSON    BOOKS    IN    MR. 

MURRAY'S  NUMERAL  TYPE. 


TWO  GIRLS  ON  A  WHEELBARROW. 

I  was  telling  this  story  at  a  meeting  in  Glasgow,  when 
a  card  was  handed  to  me,  which  proved  to  be  that  of  Mr. 
Forsyth,  the  very  missionary  who  had  sent  both  these 
women  to  Peking.  That  was  a  pleasant  corroboration  on 
the  spot. 

In  case  any  of  my  readers  should  in  their  own  minds  be 
picturing  a  comfortable  English  wheel-barrow,  I  here  give 
an  illustration  of  its  Chinese  namesake.  I  once  contrived 


A  PLEASANT  CONTRAST  59 

to  stick  on  to  one  for  nearly  five  minutes,  and  then,  much 
as  I  dislike  walking,  I  decided  once  for  all  that  the  wheel- 
barrow was  impossible. 

The  picture  is  of  two  cheery  young  women  on  their  way 
to  some  festivity,  being  wheeled  along  on  a  summer's  day, 
so  it  gives  a  very  imperfect  suggestion  of  the  blind  women's 
journey,  each  separately,  and  in  the  depth  of  winter,  which 
is  the  only  season  when  such  luxurious  travel  is  possible  in 
Shantung,  for  there  are  no  roads  there,  and  in  summer  all 
the  swampy  rice  fields  are  impassable,  so  it  is  only  when 
these  are  frozen  in  the  bitter  winter,  that  it  is  possible 
to  trundle  a  wheel-barrow  over  this  rough  ice. 

About  this  time  Mr.  Murray  wrote  concerning  the  blind 
girls  in  his  school  :  "  It  is  a  picture  for  the  heathen  to  see 
them  going  in  a  band  every  Sunday  morning  through  the 
streets  leading  to  the  London  Mission,  where  they  always 
attend  service.  They  look  so  clean,  bright,  and  fair,  their 
faces  preaching  the  Gospel.  What  a  contrast  to  the  usual 
bands  of  blind  singing  girls  !  " 

After  a  while  he  wrote  about  these  :  u  The  young  girls 
are  growing  in  stature  and  in  grace.  They  are  now  about 
fifteen  years  of  age,  and  are  noble  Christian  little  girls  ; 
only  a  fair  opening  is  required  to  show  how  they  would 
speak  forth  the  Word  of  the  Lord  boldly.  One  of  these 
was  very  bad,  and  we  nearly  despaired  of  her,  she  stole 
things,  and  concealed  them  so  artfully,  but  that  was  long 
ago.  She  was  then  slovenly  and  idle.  Now  she  is  honest, 
bright,  open-hearted,  and  does  everything  well.  She  has 
no  home  but  the  school,  as  her  mother  would  sell  her 
were  she  to  return  to  her." 

In  China,  even  more  than  in  other  heathen  lands,  immense 
importance  attaches  to  all  Christian  influences  which  can 
be  brought  to  bear  on  the  women,  the  mothers  of  the  rising 
generation,  and  great  is  the  difficulty  of  reaching  them  in 
the  dreary  homes  in  which,  it  is  reckoned,  that  about 
150,000,000  Chinese  women  of  all  ages  live  their  mono- 


60  PATRIARCHAL  HOUSEHOLDS 

tonous  lives  in  strict  seclusion.  Some  of  these  patriarchal 
households  number  from  sixty  to  one  hundred  women, 
ranging  from  great  grandmothers  down  to  their  female 
slaves,  and  including  the  wives,  widows,  and  other  relations 
of  father,  sons,  grandsons,  and  uncles.  Of  course,  with  the 
exception  of  the  very  few  foreign  ladies  who  have  been  able 
to  make  themselves  acceptable  to  their  Chinese  sisters, 
no  direct  missionary  influence  can  possibly  find  entrance 
within  these  jealously  guarded  homes,  and  the  women's 
quarters  are  emphatically  the  great  stronghold  of  that 
worship  of  their  own  ancestors,  which  is  the  main  principle 
of  Chinese  life.* 

It  is  the  women  who  train  their  sons  continually  to  offer 
worship  and  sacrifices  to  propitiate  the  dead,  and  whose 
vigorous  denunciations  have  such  weight  with  the  husband, 
who  (half  disposed  to  become  a  Christian)  is  held  back  by 
the  anger  and  despair  of  his  women-folk  at  the  thought  of  his 
barbarously  ceasing  to  offer  the  accustomed  sacrifices  to  the 
dead.  So  until  the  women  of  China  can  be  won  for  Christ,  we 
can  never  hope  for  a  very  general  conversion  of  the  men. 

And  the  great  difficulty  is  to  gain  access  to  them. 
Foreign  ladies  are  welcome,  but  not  Chinese  women  of  the 
lower  classes,  who  form  the  bulk  of  the  Christian  converts, 
and  consequently  of  the  Bible-women. 

When  first  Christian  blind  women  had  been  taught 
to  read,  we  trusted  that  they  might  prove  valuable  mission 
agents  to  their  heathen  sisters,  as  a  blind  Scripture  reader 
would  certainly  be  welcomed,  were  it  only  as  a  curiosity,  to 
relieve  the  tedium  of  the  dull  day.  But  we  quickly  realized 
that  this  would  not  answer,  as  to  send  a  blind  woman  alone 

*  In  my  "  Wanderings  in  China  "  (published  by  Black- 
wood),  I  have  given  very  full  details  of  this  extraordinary 
system  of  religion,  and  of  the  manner  in  which  it  permeates 
every  phase  of  Chinese  life  ;  also  of  some  points  of  deep 
interest  in  the  working  of  various  Christian  Missions,  and  I 
venture  to  ask  all  who  are  interested  in  the  subject  to  refer 
to  these  chapters. 


WOMEN'S  QUARTERS  IN  CHINA  61 

into  a  heathen  house  would  involve  very  grave  peril  to  her- 
self. Very  likely  she  would  never  be  taken  into  the  women's 
quarters. 

Then  we  supposed  it  was  simply  a  question  of  expense, 
and  that  all  would  be  well  if  we  could  secure  an  extra  £\Q 
a  year  to  support  a  respectable  sighted  woman  to  take  care  of 
each  blind  reader.  But  it  was  soon  found  that  reliable  women 
are  not  to  be  had.  None  are  available  to  whose  charge  a 
blind  girl  could  safely  be  entrusted,  so  this  phase  of  useful 
work  cannot  be  developed  till  a  longer  course  of  Christian  train- 
ing has  produced  an  altogether  different  code  of  morality. 

When  one  thinks  of  the  many  thousands  of  blind  girls 
and  women  in  China,  who  could  so  easily  be  taught  reading, 
writing,  and  to  play  the  concertina  as  an  accompaniment  to 
the  sacred  lyrics  which  invariably  prove  so  fascinating  to 
Oriental  ears,  and  when  one  realizes  how  welcome  such 
teachers  would  be  in  the  Zenanas,  where  the  many  million 
mothers  of  China  are  training  their  sons,  it  is  distressing 
that  this  admirable  work  cannot  be  secured  for  the  blind. 

There  is,  however,  good  room  for  hope  that  when  the 
extraordinary  facility  of  Mr.  Murray's  Numeral  Type  for 
Sighted  persons  becomes  known,  a  great  many  sighted 
women,  who  can  take  care  of  themselves,  will  gain  access  to 
these  homes,  in  order  to  teach  ladies  to  read. 

Chinese  women  are  quite  as  intelligent  as  those  of  other 
lands,  and  though  very  few  can  read  their  own  dull  books, 
and  much  of  their  time  is  occupied  in  gossip,  the  care  of 
their  clothes,  and  ceaseless  offerings  of  food  and  other  gifts 
on  the  household  altars,  either  to  the  gods  or  to  their  own 
ancestors,  they  can  grasp  a  new  idea,  and  ponder  over  it, 
and  if  it  commends  itself  to  them,  they  hold  it  with  surpris- 
ing tenacity,  and  endeavour  to  impress  it  on  their  neighbours. 
Hence  it  is  that  the  staunch  Chinese  converts,  both  men 
and  women,  so  frequently  become  active  witnesses  for  the 
Tiuth. 

It  is  scarcely  to  be  expected  that  the  Chinese  themselves 


62  FIRST  LESSONS  IN  GEOGRAPHY 

should  make  any  special  effort  to  send  pupils  to  be  trained 
at  a  school  where  every  influence  is  used  to  convert  the 
students  to  the  Christian  faith,  and,  as  yet,  only  one  pupil 
of  any  social  standing  has  availed  himself  of  Mr.  Murray's 
tuition.  Consequently,  the  average  number  of  about  nine- 
teen lads  and  six  or  seven  women  continues  to  be  recruited 
from  the  lowest  of  the  people.  Yet  the  wonderful  rapidity 
with  which  those  who  are  willing  to  be  taught  succeed 
in  mastering  the  difficulties  of  reading,  writing,  and  also  of 
both  writing  and  reading  music,  clearly  proves  how  vast  a 
field  this  work  is  destined  to  cover  when  once  it  becomes 
rightly  known  and  understood  in  a  land  so  slow  to 
adopt  any  novelty. 

Mr.  Murray  may  be  excused  for  a  little  pardonable  pride 
in  regard  to  lads  who  have  been  described  as  "  salvage  from 
the  slums  of  Peking."  "  Now,"  he  says,  u  it  is  a  sight  to  see 
them  at  church.  There  are  no  Chinamen  like  them, 
so  healthy,  clean,  and  bright  ;  "  and  several  have  already 
been  sent  forth  thoroughly  trained,  to  work  under  mission- 
aries in  other  provinces. 

Of  course,  it  would  be  folly  to  expect  that  the  flesh 
and  the  devil  could  allow  so  excellent  a  work  to  proceed  un- 
marred,  especially  considering  amid  what  utterly  debasing 
influences  most  of  these  poor  lads  have  hitherto  lived.  As 
regards  blind  adults,  the  majority  are  so  utterly  depraved 
that  it  is  only  in  exceptional  cases  that  Mr.  Murray  attempts 
to  train  one  ;  and  even  these  have,  in  several  instances, 
caused  him  bitter  disappointment,  and  he  has,  at  various 
times,  found  it  necessary  for  the  good  of  all  to  expel  both 
men  and  lads  on  whom  he  had  lavished  much  care  and 
patience. 

But,  then,  the  bright  stars  compensate  for  many  sorrows. 

Reviewing  the  work  in  the  boys'  school  at  the  close  of 
1891,  Mr.  Murray  says  :  u  We  have  fifteen  boys,  and  all  are 
healthy  and  apt  students.  In  addition  to  reading,  writing, 
and  music,  THEY  NOW  LEARN  GEOGRAPHY  AND  ARITHMETIC. 


MENTAL  ARITHMETIC  63 

I  have  had  a  whole  series  of  maps  punched  out  on  tin 
sheets,  and  the  divisions  numbered  for  convenient  reference. 
The  whole  cost  two  dollars  !  The  work  was  done  by  a 
needy  scholar  from  a  flooded  part  of  the  country.  He  first 
drew  the  outline  on  thin  paper  ;  this  was  pasted  on  to  the 
tin  sheet,  with  the  drawing  next  to  the  tin.  The  lines  thus 
reversed  showed  through  sufficiently  to  guide  the  punch  ; 
thus  they  appear  on  the  other  side  of  the  tin  in  raised  out- 
line, suitable  for  the  blind  pupils  to  finger." 

The  arithmetic  lesson  is  wholly  mental,  and  is  taught  by 
means  of  a  memoria  technica  utterly  perplexing  to  the  foreign 
mind,  but  to  the  Chinese  wondrously  simple.  Mr.  Murray 
gives  out  long  sentences,  of  which  each  word  has  a  re- 
cognized equivalent  in  figures,  and  on  the  following  day, 
solely  from  memory,  the  boys  or  girls  give  the  result  in  a 
long,  accurately  worked- out  sum — perhaps  in  compound 
multiplication. 

He  says  :  "  I  have  prepared  a  little  book  on  MENTAL 
ARITHMETIC  BY  MNEMONICS.  The  blind  boys  and  girls  have 
performed  a  feat  by  it.  Every  night  for  one  week  large 
sums  were  read  out,  as  we  would  read  out  an  anecdote,  and 
on  the  following  night  the  answer  was  given  accurately, 
whether  it  was  in  addition,  subtraction,  division,  or  com- 
pound multiplication.  The  sums  in  addition  had  as  many  as 
ten  lines  of  figures,  all  in  thousands.  One  reading  sufficed. 
Perhaps  a  boy  read,  and  a  girl  translated  the  value.  They 
went  into  it  with  such  zest,  that  it  was  perfectly  charming 
to  me.  No  abacus  needed ! "  (In  Chinese  shops  the 
sighted  tradesman  cannot,  or  will  not,  reckon  the  smallest 
account  without  calculating  by  means  of  an  abacus,  which  is 
a  wooden  frame  with  movable  beads  strung  on  wires.) 

An  extraordinary  cultivation  of  the  mechanical  memory 
is  one  of  the  most  striking  characteristics  of  all  Chinese 
education,  so  that  an  exercise  which  to  us  would  be  distaste- 
ful and  laborious  seems  simple  and  easy  to  the  Chinese,  and 
most  of  all  to  the  blind. 


64  EX  TRA  ORDINAR  Y  MEMOR  Y 

Certainly  from  the  extraordinary  powers  of  memory  with 
which  some  of  the  students  are  endowed,  it  seems  as  though 
this  special  compensation  were  often  bestowed  on  those  who 
are  deprived  of  the  blessing  of  sight.  One  of  Mr.  Murray's 
earliest  pupils  had  not  only  written  out  St.  Matthew's 
Gospel,  but  could  repeat  the  whole  perfectly  by  heart. 
Another  had  likewise  committed  to  memory  the  whole  of 
St.  Mark.  Others  know  every  hymn  in  the  hymn-books 
(one  of  which  contains  about  one  hundred  and  forty  hymns, 
and  another  upwards  of  four  hundred).  I  shall  have  occasion 
to  refer  later  to  this  very  remarkable  characteristic  of  the 
Chinese. 

The  daily  routine  of  learning  goes  on  as  already  described, 
to  the  evident  enjoyment  of  the  students.  All  pmboss  from 
dictation,  while  to  the  more  advanced  workers  is  entrusted 
the  stereotyping  on  brass  sheets  of  pages  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures.  The  Gospels  have  long  been  in  circulation, 
each  forming  one  concise  volume  such  as  the  smallest  lad 
can  conveniently  carry  under  his  arm.  Now  the  Book  of 
Psalms  and  several  more  of  the  Old  Testament  and  most  of 
the  Epistles  are  ready — others  are  in  course  of  preparation. 

On  this  subject  Mr.  Murray  very  early  wrote  :  "We  do 
the  work  ourselves  in  school,  stereotyping,  printing  and 
binding,  so  it  costs  nothing,  being  done  as  part  of  the  boy's 
course  of  lessons."  Consequently,  he  is  able  to  offer  copies 
of  each  book  for  sale  at  an  amazingly  low  price,  as  compared 
with  that  of  books  for  the  use  of  the  blind  embossed  in  this 
country.  Sighted  men  have,  however,  to  assist  in  embossing 
from  the  stereotyped  sheets,  and  a  reader  has  to  go  over  all  the 
work  most  carefully,  as  the  arrangement  of  the  verses  is  far 
more  difficult  to  the  blind  than  ordinary  writing  would  be. 

For  some  time  six  of  the  smallest  boys  were  daily  sent  to 
read  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  the  intervals  between  the  daily 
services  at  several  mission  chapels  of  various  denominations 
in  different  parts  of  the  city.  These  little  lads  read  with 
the  greatest  coolness  and  courage,  and  with  a  fluency, 


LITTLE  BLIND  SCRIPTURE  READERS  65 

accuracy,  and  excellent  intonation  to  which  Chinese  scholars 
gifted  with  eyesight  rarely  attain  in  reading  from  their 
hieroglyphics,  and  many  passers-by,  who  would  never  enter 
to  hear  foreign  missionaries  preach,  paused  wondering ly  to 
watch  these  boys  read  so  admirably  with  the  tips  of  their 
fingers,  and  some  who  could  read  the  hieroglyphics  bought 
copies  of  the  Book  that  they  might  read  it  for  themselves. 

Of  these  Mr.  Murray  wrote  : — 

"  Certainly  God  is  blessing  His  WORD  in  the  mouth  of 
these  babes,  who  themselves  seem  to  be  really  impressed 
with  the  responsibility  and  honour  thus  laid  upon  them,  and 
nowhere  is  this  more  striking  than  at  the  hospital  of 
the  London  Mission,  where  they  read  daily  to  an  average  of 
a  hundred  patients."  Among  these,  considerable  interest 
was  aroused  by  William  Burns'  translation  of  "  The  Peep  of 
Day."  As  the  book  had  not  at  that  time  been  embossed,  the 
little  reader  wrote  out  one  chapter  every  forenoon,  and  by 
eleven  o'clock  was  ready  to  march  off  with  it  to  the  hospital, 
and  there  read  it  over  and  over  again  to  successive  groups  of 
patients.  Well  might  Mr.  Murray  say,  "  Could  a  sighted 
writer  do  more  ?  " 

He  continued :  "If  you  could  only  hear  how  easily 
and  fluently  both  boys  and  girls  can  read  !  it  comes  up 
to  my  brightest  hopes.  A  young  woman  reads  at  our 
morning  family  prayers,  and  the  little  boys  by  turns  in  the 
evening.  The  other  day  Blind  Peter  was  to  give  the 
address,  so  he  asked  a  lad  to  read  Romans  iv.  We 
could  not  but  admire  the  speed  and  precision  with  which  he 
read,  and  afterwards  I  made  him  read  three  chapters  right 
through,  while  I  took  the  time  by  my  watch.  The  chapters 
I  selected  were  the  3rd,  4th,  and  5th.  He  took  exactly 
four  and  a  half  minutes  to  the  3rd,  the  same  to  the 
4th,  and  five  minutes  to  the  last.  Nothing  could  be  more 
desirable  than  that  !  I  feel  a  great  delight  in  mentioning 
this,  for  I  never  in  Edinburgh  or  Glasgow  heard  any- 
thing like  it,  and  I  am  sure  that  nothing  could  surpass 

F 


66  FLUENT  BLIND  READERS 

this.  Think  how  the  fingers  look  to  see  this !  They 
seern  hardly  to  touch  the  paper,  but  glide  over  the  page 
like  those  of  a  skilled  player  over  the  key-board  of  a 
piano  ! 

"  After  sending  the  boy  back  to  school,  I  read  the  same 
chapters  while  Mrs.  Murray  held  the  watch.  I  read  as 
quickly  as  people  usually  read  the  sacred  volume,  and  the 
time  I  took  was  as  nearly  as  possible  the  same.  I  consider 
it  a  triumph  that  the  Chinese  boy  without  eyes  should  be 
able  to  read  as  quickly  as  I  did  with  eyes  !  " 

Of  course  these  dawnings  of  Light  cculd  not  fail  to 
be  chequered  by  many  shadows. 

Thus  in  1890  it  was  deemed  desirable  to  send  three  adult 
pupils  back  to  their  villages.  Two  were  men  over  forty 
years  of  age,  whose  progress  was  slow,  and  who  sometimes 
found  it  difficult  to  conform  to  the  discipline  of  the  school. 
Two  very  promising  lads  died. 

Mr.  Murray  speaks  sorrowfully  of  many  such  disappoint- 
ments. He  says  :  "  Death  has  been  such  an  enemy  to  our 
success.  It  has  seemed  like  educating  them  for  Heaven, 
and  as  soon  as  they  are  fully  equipped,  off  they  go  !  I  fear 
this  is  not  my  wish  !  We  would  like  them  to  be  spared  to 
do  some  work  here  first.  But  the  LORD  means  otherwise." 

In  one  year  three  of  his  advanced  students  died  :  all  of 
them  lads  who,  in  addition  to  other  acquirements,  were 
able  to  stereotype  well.  All  three  had  returned  to  theii 
respective  homes,  apparently  suffering  only  from  a  slight 
cold,  but  in  each  case  rapid  consumption  set  in  and  soon 
proved  fatal.  The  young  brother  of  one  of  these,  a  lad 
aged  14,  remained  in  the  school,  a  good  student,  and  one  of 
the  chapel  readers,  but  the  doctor  said  this  insidious  disease 
was  in  his  blood  also,  so  he  was  soon  likely  to  follow.  All 
possible  care  is  taken  of  the  poor  lads  physically  as  well  as 
morally,  but  consumption  seems  to  be  exceedingly  common 
among  the  Chinese,  especially  the  blind,  and  Mr.  Murray 
learns  that  other  schools  have  a  like  experience. 


RAPID  LEARNERS  67 

A  very  disappointing  instance  of  this  was  the  death  of  a 
blind  man  in  the  Province  of  Shantung,  who  was  unable  to 
come  to  Peking  to  be  taught.  The  missionary  who  had 
advised  him  to  do  so  then  sent  to  Mr.  Murray  for  a  Primer 
and  a  writing-frame,  and  having  commenced  by  himself 
mastering  the  system,  he  straightway  set  to  work  to  teach 
the  blind  man,  succeeding  so  well  that  he  felt  assured  thai 
his  pupil  would  prove  of  real  use,  when  alas !  this  apt 
scholar  sickened  and  died.  The  facility  with  which  the 
teacher  taught  himself  with  only  the  aid  of  the  Primer,  was 
a  satisfactory  reply  to  some  who  raised  objections  to  the 
system,  on  the  ground  of  its  being  so  perplexing  ! 

Amongst  many  who  have  given  practical  proof  of  this 
facility,  I  may  mention  Miss  Sheckleton,  who  brought  a 
blind  girl  from  Shansi  Province,  to  be  trained  as  a  teacher. 
During  the  few  days  she  herself  remained  in  Peking,  she 
went  round  the  other  Missions  to  see  their  work,  and  then 
went  to  the  Blind  Girls'  School  to  get  a  lesson  herself. 
After  the  second  lesson  she  said,  "  Now  I  do  not  require 
another  word  of  instruction  !  I  know  my  way."  She  then 
settled  down  to  work,  and,  after  two  or  three  days,  was  able 
to  write  quite  clearly.  She  then  started  on  her  return 
journey,  studying  hard  all  the  time. 

I  have  exactly  similar  details  of  the  experience  of  a  Bible- 
woman  who  was  sent  to  Peking  from  another  Province  in 
order  to  be  taught. 

As  a  striking  instance  of  the  rapidity  wich  which  a  really 
intelligent  blind  pupil,  anxious  to  learn,  can  acquire  Mr. 
Murray's  system,  he  mentions  Mr.  P'an,  the  Blind  Evan- 
gelist trained  for  the  Rev.  Mr.  Keers,  of  the  Irish  Mission  at 
Niu  Chwang.  On  the  two  first  days  after  his  arrival,  Mr. 
Murray  devoted  two  hours  each  morning  to  teaching  him. 
On  the  third  morning  he  repeated  the  whole  of  the  lessons 
and  the  thirty  Braille  symbols  employed  in  reading.  Of 
this  earnest  student  Mr.  Keer  wrote  that  his  reading  and 
effective  speaking  were  a  marvel  to  the  people,  and  that 


68  AN  EARNEST  BLIND  CONVERT 

his  life  was  to  the  glory  of  GOD.  But  sad  to  say,  his  career 
of  usefulness  was  very  soon  cut  short  by  the  dread  cholera, 
which  claimed  him  as  a  victim. 

Even  quite  young  boys  sometimes  master  the  system 
effectually  in  five  days,  and  can  then  gradually,  by  practice, 
acquire  speed  in  reading  and  writing.  In  1897  there  was 
in  the  school  a  little  chap,  only  seven  years  old,  who  did 
this  in  ten  days,  though  the  poor  little  fellow's  progress  was 
somewhat  impeded  by  an  occasional  breakdown,  crying  for 
his  parents. 

As  an  instance  of  a  man  blind  from  his  birth  or  childhood, 
who  grew  up  steeped  in  all  the  evil  common  to  his  class, 
and  nevertheless  has  turned  out  a  thoroughly  satisfactory 
convert,  I  may  mention  one  specially  dear  to  Mr.  Murray — 
namely,  Mr.  Hsu,  who,  from  the  first  time  he  had  a  chance 
of  hearing  the  Gospd  preached,  became  truly  converted. 
He  had  been  a  fortune-teller,  and  a  man  of  immoral 
character.  He  sought  medical  advice  at  the  London 
Mission  Hospital,  where  he  heard  the  Gospel  preached,  and 
was  converted. 

Owing  to  the  nature  of  his  disease,  he  could  not  be 
received  at  the  Blind  School,  but  being  remarkably  intelli- 
gent, he  rapidly  mastered  the  Primer  with  the  aid  of  a 
sighted  boy,  who  had  learned  it  in  order  to  acquire  Mr. 
Murray's  system  of  shorthand  writing.  Then  he  returned 
to  the  school  to  crave  a  lesson  in  fingering,  and  gave  such 
convincing  proof  of  his  earnest  desire  to  live  a  new  life, 
that  Mr.  Murray  undertook  to  teach  him. 

"  I  sinned,"  he  said,  "  because  I  did  not  know  GOD. 
Henceforth  I  desire  to  serve  HIM  only,  and  to  be  able  to 
read  His  WORD." 

By  the  fifth  day  he  could  finger  so  freely  that  he  was 
able  to  read  two  chapters  of  Romans  correctly,  and  within 
a  fortnight  he  was  brought  before  the  Peking  Board  of 
Directors  of  the  school,  and  read  several  passages  correctly. 
Someone  dictated  a  very  out-of-the-way  sentence,  which  he 


HSU,  THE  ORGANIST  69 

wrote,  and  then  a  blind  boy  was  called  in  from  the  school, 
and  at  once  read  it  correctly. 

His  heathen  relations,  who  foresaw  the  loss  of  considerable 
gain  in  his  giving  tip  fortune-telling,  did  all  in  their  power 
to  prevent  his  doing  so  ;  his  step-father  captured  and  beat 
him,  stripping  him  of  all  the  clothes  given  him  at  the 
Mission,  except  one  light  garment.  But  Hsu  stood  firm,  and 
made  his  way  back  to  his  friends,  and,  ere  long,  was  admitted 
to  baptism.  Thenceforward  his  chief  desire  has  been  to  tell 
the  story  of  the  Cross,  and  to  read  the  Bible  to  those  who 
formerly  paid  to  hear  such  different  stories  from  him,  and 
now  come  to  hear  "  without  money  and  without  price." 

As  a  beginning  of  work  he  was  provided  with  a  table  and 
two  folding  stools,  for  himself  and  his  companion,  and  he 
sat  in  the  street,  reading.  (The  £IQ  a  year  requisite  for 
his  maintenance  was  provided  by  a  friend  in  Prince  Edward's 
Island.)  He  was  a  skilful  player  on  the  Chinese  guitar, 
banjo,  and  dulcimer  ;  now  he  can  also  play  on  the  piano 
and  the  American  organ,  and  it  is  hoped  that  he  will  gain 
admission  to  the  homes  of  the  well-to-do  class  who  have 
blind  sons  wishing  to  be  taught. 

Having  received  a  request  from  the  missionary  in  charge 
of  the  American  Presbyterian  Mission  at  Nanking,  to  send 
him  an  organist  who  was  also  thoroughly  acquainted  with 
the  various  developments  of  the  Numeral  Type,  Mr. 
Murray  selected  Hsu  for  the  post.  He  wrote  :  "  Hsu  is  a 
capable  fellow,  and  well  able  to  do  us  credit.  He  can  play 
hundreds  of  tunes  on  his  various  instruments.  He  speaks 
well,  and  reads  touchingly.  He  can  teach  reading,  writing, 
and  shorthand,  both  to  the  blind  and  the  sighted.  I  know, 
if  God  keep  him,  he  will  be  a  treasure  to  a  Mission." 

Soon  he  received  letters  cordially  commending  Hsu  and 
his  musical  and  other  talents,  and  Mr.  Murray  hoped  that  his 
Numeral  Type  was  now  securely  started  at  Nanking,*  "  the 

*  Nanking — Nan,  South ;  king,  Capital.  Peking— Pe,  North ;  king, 
Capital. 


70  MEDICAL  MISSION  A  T  MOUKDEN 

Southern  Capital."  But  other  influences  had  been  at  work, 
and  the  advocates  of  another  system  for  teaching  the  blind 
prevailed,  so  Hsu  was  sent  back  to  Peking,  much  to 
Mr.  Murray's  disappointment.  He  is  now  working  in 
Peking  as  a  colporteur  under  the  Rev.  George  Owen,  and 
is  organist  at  the  London  Mission  Chapel  in  the  East  City, 
where  he  gives  the  utmost  satisfaction. 

PERHAPS  THE  MOST  STRIKINGLY  INTERESTING  OF  MR. 
MURRAY'S  PUPILS  is  MR.  CH'ANG,  A  BLIND  MAN  FROM 
MANCHURIA,  that  vast  Province  to  the  extreme  north-east, 
just  north  of  Korea,  and  which  (like  that  strange  Hermit 
Kingdom)  was,  till  quite  recently,  untouched  by  missionary 
effort  except  a  small  Roman  Catholic  Mission.  At  last  a 
beginning  was  made  by  the  establishment  of  a  Presbyterian 
Medical  Mission  at  Moukden,  the  capital — which  is  a  city 
of  about  250,000  inhabitants — a  tiny  light  kindled  in  the 
midst  of  the  great  idolatrous  city,  and  so  rapid  has  been  the 
spread  of  interest  and  inquiry,  that  it  is  difficult  to  believe 
that  Manchuria  actually  forms  part  of  ultra-conservative 
China. 

The  simple  story  of  Ch'ang's  conversion  is,  in  itself,  an 
all-sufficient  answer  to  those  who  are  disposed  to  cavil  at 
the  slow  return  of  missionary  efforts.  He  was  a  member  of 
the  Hun  Yuen,  a  very  zealous  sect  of  Buddhists.  They 
are  vegetarians,  abstaining  from  both  flesh  and  wine.  They 
form  one  of  the  numerous  secret  societies  of  China,  and  are 
hence  suspected  by  the  Government  as  dangerous.  They 
have  initiatory  rites  which  are  as  secret  as  those  of  Free- 
masonry. The  members  of  this  society  are  generally  earnest 
and  devout,  and  when  really  converted  they  become  most 
uncompromising  Christians.  Many  hundreds  of  the  con- 
verts in  Manchuria,  to  the  north  of  Moukden,  belong  to 
the  Hun  Yuen. 

Ch'ang  was  intellectually  a  seeker  after  truth  wherever 
he  could  find  it,  and  was  well  versed  in  the  teachings  of 
Confucius  as  well  as  those  of  Buddha,  Taou  and  Mencius. 


J3LLVD  CH'ANG  OF  MANCHURIA  71 

But  these  cold  systems  failed  to  touch  his  heart  or  control 
his  life,  and  he  was  known  as  an  inveterate  gambler. 

In  1886,  when  he  was  about  thirty-seven  years  of  age, 
his  sight  began  to  fail,  and  it  became  rapidly  worse. 

In  his  remote  mountain  village  of  Tai-ping-kou,  he  heard 
rumours  of  wonderful  cures  wrought  at  Moukden  by 
Dr.  Christie,  at  the  Medical  Mission  of  the  United 
Presbyterian  Church.  So  in  his  dreary  darkness  he  groped 
his  way  for  more  than  a  hundred  miles  to  place  himself 
under  his  care,  hoping  that  he  too  might  have  his  sight 
restored. 

He  had  sold  what  little  property  he  possessed  to  pay  his 
gambling  debts,  and  carried  with  him  the  small  surplus  in 
order  to  pay  for  his  lodgings  in  the  city  ;  but  alas  !  he  was 
waylaid  by  thieves,  who  robbed  him  of  everything,  and  left 
him  to  starve. 

With  increased  difficulty  he  continued  his  journey, 
begging  his  way  to  Moukden,  and  there  one  morning  a 
poor  blind  man.  clothed  only  in  a  few  rags,  and  apparently 
in  the  last  stage  of  dysentery,  was  found  at  the  gate  of  the 
Mission  Hospital.  Every  bed  was  full,  but  the  native 
Evangelist  offered  to  give  up  his  own,  in  order  that  this 
poor  sufferer  might  receive  the  best  possible  nursing.  Never 
was  care  better  rewarded. 

Ere  long  Ch'ang's  health  was  restored,  and  as  regards 
sight,  a  partial  cure  was  effected,  so  that  he  could  see  a 
little.  But  soon  after  he  left  the  hospital  a  Chinese  friend 
assured  him  that  he  could  greatly  improve  the  sight  by 
inserting  a  needle  into  the  eye,  an  operation  to  which  poor 
Ch'ang  unfortunately  submitted,  with  the  result  that  he 
was  thenceforth  totally  and  incurably  blind. 

But  the  Christian  teaching  which  is  daily  given  at  every 
Medical  Mission,  at  once  struck  home,  and  took  root  in  his 
innermost  heart.  He  had  long  before  selected  for  himself 
all  that  was  best  in  the  teaching  of  Buddha  and  Confucius, 
but  he  had  found  that  their  cold  counsels  of  perfection  gave 


72  A  REAL  CHRISTIAN 

him  no  comfort,  and  now  he  recognized  that  what  he  had 
been  ignorantly  feeling  after  was  the  knowledge  of  a 
personal  Saviour — A  FRIEND — and  from  the  moment  he 
heard  of  the  LORD  JESUS,  he  at  once  accepted  and  enthroned 
HIM  as  his  own  Lord  and  Master. 

Ere  a  month  had  expired  he  asked  to  be  admitted  to 
Christian  baptism.  With  what  seems  an  excess  of  caution, 
his  teacher  deemed  it  right  to  insist  on  a  period  of  pro- 
bation. Truly  touching  was  the  blind  man's  reply.  "  NONE 

OF  MY  PEOPLE  HAVE  EVER  HEARD  KVEN  THE  NAME  OF 
JESUS,  OR  OF  HlS  OFFER  OF  A  GlFT  OF  ETERNAL  LlFE, 
AND  DO  YOU  THINK  I  CAN  KEEP  THAT  TO  MYSELF  ANY 

LONGER  ?  I  do  wish  for  baptism,  but  I  cannot  delay  my 
return."  So  poor  Blind  Ch'ang  was  dismissed  without 
this  outward  sign  of  his  new  faith,  only  with  a  promise 
that  ere  long  his  friend,  the  Rev.  James  Webster,  would 
follow  and  seek  him  in  his  mountain  village. 

But  there  were  at  that  time  only  three  missionaries  in 
Moukden,  and  the  multitude  of  cares  and  pressure  of 
work  proved  more  than  they  could  meet,  so  that  six  months 
elapsed  ere  Mr.  Webster  was  able  to  redeem  his  promise, 
and  then  had  considerable  difficulty  in  reaching  this  remote 
village.  He  was  much  surprised,  however,  in  a  country 
where  blindness  is  common,  to  find  how  well  known  this 
poor  blind  man  seemed  to  be  ;  and  when  at  length  he 
reached  the  village  of  which  he  was  in  search,  and  which 
apparently  had  never  been  visited  by  any  foreigner,  instead 
of  being  received  with  the  usual  shouts  of  "  foreign  devil," 
he  was  cordially  welcomed  by  Mr.  Li,  the  village  school- 
master, who  expressed  his  pleasure  that  "  the  pastor  had  at 
length  arrived,"  and  told  him  how  Ch'ang  had  gone  forth 
on  what,  since  his  return  from  Moukden,  had  been  his 
daily  occupation,  namely,  that  of  travelling  from  village  to 
village  (across  the  muddy  swamps  and  over  the  steep  hill 
paths,  which  had  proved  so  difficult  to  and  wearisome  to  the 
foreigner  gifted  with  sight),  in  order  to  tell  the  people  about 


A  ZEALOUS  TEACHER  73 

"  this  religion  of  Jesus,"  sometimes  in  the  evenings  gather- 
ing hundreds  of  hearers  beneath  the  shade  of  the  willow 
trees  or  getting  smaller  congregations  in  such  houses  as 
would  receive  him. 

At  first  everyone  laughed  at  him,  or  pitied  him,  thinking 
him  crazy,  but  after  awhile,  as  he  persevered  and  gave 
practical  proof  of  true  holiness  of  life,  public  opinion  became 
divided.  •-  Some  were  for  him  and  some  against  him  ;  some 
blessed  him,  some  cursed  him.  But  week  after  week  the 
blind  man  persevered,  daily  praying  for  help  from  on  high, 
never  weary  of  singing  the  one  hymn  he  had  been  taught 
in  the  hospital,  "  This  I  know,  that  Jesus  loves  me,"  and 
then  going  forth  alone,  groping  his  darkened  way  with  his 
staff,  and  ceaselessly  telling  to  all  who  would  listen,  the 
good  news  of  ETERNAL  LIFE  BY  JESUS  CHRIST. 

"  And  the  result  of  all  this,"  said  Mr.  Li  (who  himself 
was  Ch'ang's  first  convert),  "  is  that  a  large  number  earnestly 
inquired  about  his  '  doctrine,'  and  heartily  believe,  and 
desire  to  become  members  of  the  religion  of  Jesus." 

Presently  Ch'ang  himself  returned,  and  his  joy  on  hearing 
of  his  friend's  arrival  was  most  pathetic.  Tears  dropped 
from  his  sightless  eyes  as  he  exclaimed  (in  a  manner  which 
clearly  proved  how  many  had  scoffed  at  the  blind  man's 
faith  in  his  friend's  promise) — "  O  pastor,  I  always  said  you 
WOULD  come  !  "  Very  quickly  he  despatched  messengers 
to  various  villages,  whence  his  converts  soon  arrived,  and 
these,  one  by  one,  in  the  simplest  language,  and  with  an 
indescribable  warmth  of  feeling  and  earnestness  of  purpose, 
gave  expression  to  a  faith  so  unmistakably  genuine,  that  on 
the  morrow  nine  of  them,  headed  by  their  sightless  teacher, 
received  that  holy  baptism  which  all  fully  recognized  as  the 
outward  symbol  of  a  faith  exposing  those  who  profess  it  to 
the  chance  of  persecution  even  unto  death,  in  such  horrid 
forms  as  has  recently  been  the  lot  of  many  of  China's 
martyrs.  Several  others  likewise  desired  to  be  baptized, 
but  were  required  to  wait  for  fuller  instruction. 


74  CffAA'G'S  VISION 

"  One  thing  of  which  I  am  well  assured,"  says  Mr. 
Webster,  <l  is  this  :  Blind  Ch'ang,  of  Tai-ping  kow,  with 
little  knowledge,  but  with  a  heart  thrilled  to  the  core  with 
the  truth  which  he  knew,  had  in  these  months  done  more 
work  and  better  work  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  than  half- 
a-dozen  foreign  missionaries  could  have  done  in  as  many 
years.  And  this  is  only  one  of  many  proofs  that  China 
must  be  evangelized  by  the  Chinese." 

Ch'ang  confided  to  his  friend  that  he  had  been  greatly 
helped  and  comforted  by  a  dream  which  he  had  one  night 
soon  after  leaving  the  Mission  ;  he  had  been  groping  along 
the  mountain  paths  from  one  village  inn  to  another,  telling 
his  wonderful  story  to  his  fellow- wayfarers  wherever  he 
spent  the  night,  till  wearied  nature  claimed  her  rest.  Then, 
in  a  glorious  vision,  he  beheld  the  Saviour  robed  in  white, 
and  crowned  with  dazzling  light.  He  came  towards  him 
with  a  Book  in  His  hand,  and,  smiling  upon  him,  HE  gave 
him  the  Book  and  straightway  vanished."  He  added,  "  of 
course  I  know  that  it  was  only  a  dream,  but  it  has  given 
me  the  greatest  comfort." 

His  friend  replied  that  it  was  not  a  mere  dream,  for  that 

THE    BOOK — THE    TRUE    WORD    OF    GOD — IS    NOW    PUT   INTO 

THE  HANDS  OF  THE  BLIND,  but  that  no  one  in  Manchuria 
was  competent  to  teach  him.  Yet,  if  he  aspired  to  teach 
others,  he  MUST  LEARN  TO  READ  THE  BOOK  HIMSELF,  and  in 
order  to  do  so  he  must  undertake  the  long  journey  to 
Peking  and  there  place  himself  as  a  student  in  the  School 
for  the  Blind. 

Naturally  the  idea  that  he  could  ever  be  taught  to  read 
and  write  seemed  to  Ch'ang  like  a  fable.  Nevertheless,  to 
please  his  friend,  he  promised  to  do  his  best,  and  so, 
accompanied  by  a  delicate  blind  lad,  whose  friends  wished 
him  also  to  acquire  this  wonderful  knowledge,  he  started  on 
the  long  and  difficult  journey.  First,  the  hundred  miles  on 
foot  across  the  mountains  to  Moukden.  Then  by  boat 
down  the  river  to  Niu  Chwang,  where  he  must  secure  a 


AN  EARNEST  STUDENT 


75 


passage  across  the  Yellow  Sea  to  Tientsin.  Then  another 
two  or  three  days'  journey  by  boat  up  the  Peiho  river  to 
Tung-chow,  whence  a  cart  would  convey  him  to  Peking. 


CH'ANG,  THE   BLIND   APOSTLE   OF   MANCHURIA. 

All  these  troublesome  changes  the  blind  man  faced,  though 
with  small  hope  of  any  such  blessed  result  as  success. 

Warmly  was  he  greeted  and  welcomed  by  Mr.  Murray, 
and,  to  his  own  infinite  surprise,  within  three  months  he 
had  so  thoroughly  mastered  the  arts  of  reading  and  writing, 


76  A  BLIND  PIONEER 

and  also  of  writing  and  reading  music,  that  he  was  able  to 
take  a  pupil  and  instruct  him  in  all  these  arts. 

Fain  would  Mr.  Murray  have  detained  him  to  receive  a 
lengthened  course  of  tuition,  but  the  continued  illness  or 
the  blind  lad,  of  whom  he  had  undertaken  charge,  and  the 
opportunity  of  a  return  voyage  for  both,  down  the  Peiho 
to  Tientsin  for  a  dollar  apiece,  by  a  boat  which  had  brought 
stores  for  the  Mission,  added  to  his  longing  to  begin  at 
once  imparting  all  his  new  knowledge  to  his  countrymen, 
decided  Ch'ang  to  return  at  once,  though  grieving  sorely  to 
tear  himself  away  from  his  friends,  especially  from  Blind 
Peter,  who  had  been  his  special  teacher. 

"  Three  months  ago,"  he  said,  "  I  came,  though  believing 
it  to  be  impossible  for  a  blind  man  to  learn  to  read  and 
write.  Now,  praise  God  for  His  wonders  to  me  !  I  can 
read  and  write  anything,  and  instead  of  having  to  remember 
all  as  a  burden  on  my  memory,  I  have  several  books  which 
I  have  written  out  myself.  But  my  countrymen  are  all 
heathen,  and  I  must  go  and  show  them  what  the  Lord  has 
done  for  me,  and  preach  His  blessed  Gospel  to  them." 

He  was  provided  with  such  portions  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures  as  had  then  been  stereotyped  by  the  blind 
students  at  the  Peking  School,  and  with  a  new  writing- 
frame  ;  and  soon  Mr.  Murray  was  gladdened  by  a  letter  in 
embossed  type  from  Ch'ang  himself,  who,  with  the  delicate 
blind  lad  as  his  constant  and  devoted  companion,  had 
recommenced  his  daily  itinerating,  reading  the  Holy  Word 
to  all  the  wondering  crowds  who  assembled  to  see  a  blind 
man  read  with  the  tips  of  his  fingers. 

It  was  in  1886  that  Ch'ang  paid  this,  his  first  visit,  to 
Peking.  About  the  close  of  1890  he  returned  thither  for 
further  instruction  on  various  points,  and  ever  since  then 
he  has  continued  working  zealously  as  a  pioneer  in  different 
parts  of  the  Manchurian  mountains,  feeling  his  way  up  and 
down  steep  and  often  dangerous  mountain  paths  in  order  to 
carry  his  MASTER'S  Message  to  remote  villages.  At  one 


SOME  OF  CHANGS  CONVERTS  77 

time  he  reached  a  district  fully  two  hundred  miles  further 
east,  and  there  began  a  work  which  has  prospered  year  by 
year.  At  the  present  moment  whole  communities  are 
earnestly  seeking  further  teaching,  regarding  the  truths 
first  declared  so  energetically  by  this  earnest  preacher. 
One  of  these  inquirers  said,  "Had  Ch'ang  never  become 
blind,  there  might  have  been  no  Christians  here  yet." 

Of  course  when  more  advanced  teaching  is  required,  it  is 
evident  that  such  pioneers  as  Ch'ang  must  be  reinforced 
and  supported  by  the  foreign  missionaries,  who  can  keep  a 
guiding  hand  and  act  as  chief  shepherds  of  the  flock.  In 
his  case  the  very  natural  danger  has  been  lest  he  should 
mix  up  his  old  dreams  of  attaining  perfection  by  his  own 
efforts  with  the  simpler  teachings  of  Scripture. 

As  an  instance  of  the  very  varied  class  of  men  who  have 
been  converted  through  Ch'ang's  instrumentality,  I  may 
quote  part  of  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  John  Ross,  D.D.,  after 
a  visit  to  Tai-ping-kow  in  1890.  He  says :  "  One  of  those 
baptized,  named  Liu,  was  at  one  time  a  highway  robber. 
He  was  also  a  heavy  opium-smoker,  and  guilty  of  most  of 
the  vices  of  vicious  China.  His  was  a  decided  case  of 
thorough  conversion.  A  look  into  the  man's  face  showed 
what  a  change  had  come  over  him. 

"  Next  to  him  stood  a  native  doctor,  close  upon  seventy 
years  of  age,  who  had  come  from  a  long  distance  to  ask  for 
baptism.  He  had  heard  the  story  of  the  Cross  from  an  old 
member.  He  wondered  whether  it  was  possible  that  GOD 
could  display  such  mercy  as  to  forgive  the  sins  of  a  lifetime. 
Simple-minded  as  a  child,  this  man  received  the  truth  with 
joy. 

"Beside  him  was  a  man,  named  Chao, who  had  from 
youth  up  earnestly  sought  after  truth.  He  had  become  a 
strict  ascetic  at  an  early  age,  and  always  meditated  on  *  The 
True.'  His  influence  afterwards  became  so  great  that  over 
a  thousand  disciples  followed  his  lead,  and  practised  the 
same  austerities  and  religious  forms.  His  word  with  them 


78  THE  SPREAD  OF  LIGHT 

was  law."  (He  was  the  local  leader  of  the  Hun  Yuen 
sect.)  "  A  more  modest  man  I  have  not  met  in  Manchuria, 
nor  a  man  who  had  dived  so  deep  into  the  treasures  of 
truth.  The  questions  which  he  constantly  presented 
showed  him  to  be  a  profound  thinker.  His  one  great 
regret  was  that  he  had  led  so  many  men  in  search  of 
peace  '  on  the  wrong  way.'  Most  of  his  disciples  are  well 
to  do,  and  he  loses  a  large  income  by  becoming  a  Christian. 

"  Close  by  this  man  stood  a  youth  of  twenty  two,  a 
disciple  of  the  last  mentioned.  His  father  is  one  of  the 
largest  land-owners  in  that  region.  His  parents  were  quite 
willing  that  he  should  be  baptized,  being  themselves  secret 
believers  ;  also  disciples  of  Chao. 

"  The  fifth  was  a  blind  man,  formerly  a  schoolmaster, 
whose  peace  of  mind  was  well  displayed  in  a  face  always 
shining  with  the  light  within.  Before  a  year  is  over, 
each  of  these  will  have  his  own  fruit  borne,  in  bringing 
others  in. 

"  There  was,  in  all,  a  company  of  twenty-four  believers, 
who  met  twice  daily  for  Christian  instruction.  They 
certainly  seemed  like  thirsty  ground  drinking  in  the 
refreshing  rain.  For  an  hour  each  time  I  spoke  on  some 
Christian  Truth,  and  when  done,  I  was  plied  with  questions 
to  elicit  further  instruction." 

In  the  following  year  the  Rev.  James  Webster  again 
visited  this  district,  i.e.  Tai-ping-kow  and  Mai-mai-gai,  and 
found  "  Ch'ang  looking  stout  and  ruddy,  as  if  his  frequent 
fastings  had  done  him  no  harm."  He  says :  "  Where  six 
years  ago  we  stood  and  viewed  the  wide  surrounding 
country  wholly  given  to  idolatry,  without  a  single  believer, 
there  are  now  upwards  of  150  baptized  converts,  and  as 
many  more  who  believe,  and  who  will  ere  long  proclaim 
themselves  for  Christ.  But  that  does  not  tell  half  the 
story  of  blessing,  for  from  that  valley,  rays  of  Gospel  light 
have  streamed  out  to  other  villages  which  were  sitting  in 
darkness,  but  are  now  rejoicing  in  the  Light.  Many  are 


PRECEPT  EMPHASIZED  BY  GOOD  EXAMPLE    7) 

the  imperfections  of  the  converts,  and  great  is  their  need 
for  further  instruction,  but  their  work  has  been  wonderfully 
owned  of  GOD.  Truly  this  is  the  LORD'S  doing,  and  it  is 
marvellous  in  our  eyes." 

In  the  autumn  of  1892  (a  year  of  bitter  persecution  and 
widespread  anxiety,  especially  unfavourable  to  the  extension 
of  Mission  work)  Ch'ang's  converts  were  found  to  number 
considerably  over  three  hundred  souls,  of  whom  more  than 
half  had  been  admitted  to  baptism,  the  others  being  still  on 
probation.  About  three  years  later  we  heard  that  fully  five 
hundred  of  the  men  who  had  come  one  by  one  asking  for 
baptism,  attributed  their  conversion,  humanly  speaking,  to 
Ch'ang's  teaching,  illustrated  by  his  own  steadfast  Christian 
life. 

Would  that  this  last  testimony  could  be  borne  to  the 
example  of  all  who  bear  the  name  of  Christ,  in  presence  of 
heathen  at  home  or  abroad.  I  have  just  heard  of  a  poor 
convert  in  the  heart  of  China,  who,  though  quite  illiterate, 
was  so  intensely  in  earnest  in  pleading  for  Jesus,  out  of  the 
fumess  of  his  own  love,  that  he  was  appointed  to  act  as  a 
colporteur,  selling  portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  The 
people  bought  them  and  studied  them,  and  afterwards  bore 
this  remarkable  testimony  to  that  poor  man's  daily  life, 
"There  was  no  difference  between  his  life  and  the  Book" 

I  have  rarely  heard  any  appeals  more  soul-stirring  than 
those  recently  made  to  great  audiences  in  England  by  two 
earnest  African  clergymen,  pleading  that  the  young  men 
sent  out  from  Britain  to  heathen  lands  should  only  be 
those  who  are  Christians  in  life,  as  well  as  in  name,  and 
who  will  not  by  their  example  give  arguments  to  the 
thoughtful  heathen,  against  their  accepting  a  religion  which 
is  so  utterly  belied  by  the  lives  of  so  many  who  are  mis- 
called "  Christians."  Some  of  these  have  occasionally  been 
quoted  to  missionaries,  with  the  humiliating  comment, 
"  That  man  is  '  a  Christian '  !  Would  you  wish  me  to  live 
as  he  does  ?  " 


So  A  SUCCESSFUL  BLIND  EVANGELIST 

So  these  Africans  (and  many  thoughtful  Chinese  likewise, 
plead  that  England  shall  send  forth  merchants,  diplomatists, 
and  soldiers,  who  shall  show  the  practical  teaching  of  the 
Book  by  their  own  lives. 

In  these  early  years  Ch'ang  was  well  helped  by  his  first 
convert,  Mr.  Li,  who  likewise  was  unwearied  in  his  zeal, 
preaching  and  teaching  in  all  the  surrounding  villages. 
Naturally  enough  his  school  was  deserted  by  his  former 
scholars,  and  for  awhile  he  had  to  leave  his  own  village. 

In  the  summer  of  1897  Mr.  Webster  thus  sums  up  the 
results  of  Ch'ang's  preaching : — 

"  The  work  in  Mai-mai-gai  was  certainly  begun  by  him, 
and  so  we  may  say  that  indirectly  the  Church  in  that 
region  owes  its  existence,  under  GOD,  to  Blind  Ch'ang. 
Several  years  ago  he  went  to  another  district,  200  miles 
further  east,  and  began  a  work  there  which  has  prospered 
year  by  year,  and  is  one  of  our  most  hopeful  stations  at  the 
present  moment.  Ch'ang  has  his  failings  like  everybody 
else,  but  take  him  all  round,  there  is  no  more  earnest  or 
successful  lay  Evangelist  in  Manchuria,  or  one  who  has 
been  more  blessed  of  GOD  in  winning  men  to  Christ. 
Hundreds  in  Manchuria  owe  their  Christian  faith  to  his 
direct  agency,  and  hundreds  more  are  in  the  Church  to-day 
as  the  fruits  of  the  seed  he  was  privileged  to  sow.  HE  HAS 

BEEN  THE  MEANS  OF  WINNING  MORE  MEN  FOR  CHRIST  THAN 
ANY  OTHER  MAN  I  KNOW." 

It  seems  to  me  that  in  all  its  details  this  story  is  strikingly 
characteristic  of  the  methods  most  frequently  chosen  by 
GOD  for  the  extension  of  His  Kingdom.  Not  by  human 
might,  nor  by  human  power,  but  by  the  influence  of  His 
Holy  Spirit  working  through  what  to  us  seem  such  humble 
agencies.  Here  we  have  a  chain  of  events  by  which  two 
men  (one  called  from  his  father's  saw-mill  in  Glasgow  by  a 
distressing  accident  which  left  him  crippled  for  life  ;  the 
other  from  his  father's  corn-mill  at  Auchintoul,  near  Banff, 
to  very  special  lines  of  mission-work  in  two  of  the  chief 


FORGET-ME-NOTS  81 

cities  of  China),  though  personally  unknown  to  one  another, 
were  each  led  to  take  part  in  the  conversion  and  training 
of  one  poor,  recently-blinded  Chinaman,  whom  GOD  was 
preparing  in  His  own  way  for  unique  work  as  a  pioneer  in 
a  great  heathen  Province — work  which  has  been  so 
honoured  by  the  MASTER,  that  Ch'ang  has  been  well 
described  as  "The  blind  Apostle  of  Manchuria." 

Close  to  that  old  mill  of  Auchintoul  there  is  a  wood 
which  to  me  suggests  very  strikingly  the  analogy  between 
the  visible  and  the  spiritual  worlds — the  natural  spreading 
of  plants,  and  the  growth  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven. 

About  a  quarter  of  a  century  ago,  there  was  brought  to  the 
garden  of  the  old  house  of  Auchintoul  a  plant  of  large  blue 
forget-me-not,  transplanted  from  a  distant  part  of  England. 
The  little  exile  took  so  kindly  to  its  new  soil  that  in  a  very 
few  years  superfluous  plants  were  thrown  out  into  the  wood, 
and  seeds  found  their  way  to  the  neighbouring  glen,  where 
they  found  congenial  nestling  places  all  along  the  banks  of  a 
streamlet,  whence  they  spread  in  every  direction,  till  now  the 
ground  is  carpeted  with  their  luxuriant  growth,  and  in  the 
sweet  summer  time  the  shady  wood  is  blue  with  the  lovely 
blossoms.  And  all  this  beauty  has  been  derived  from  one 
small  seedling  transplanted  from  its  early  home  in  Yorkshire. 

In  like  manner  a  son  of  that  old  mill  was  guided  to  far 
Manchuria,  where  for  several  anxious  years,  he  and  two  or 
three  earnest  fellow-workers  toiled  all  unknown  amongst 
the  surrounding  millions  of  Heathen  in  a  vast  famine- 
stricken  region — a  position  which  might  well  discourage 
the  stoutest  heart.  Yet  he  may  have  found  a  cheering 
gleam  of  promise  in  remembering  the  spreading  of  the  blue 
flowerets  through  the  wood  beside  the  old  home — and 
certain  it  is  that  already  these  early  sowers  of  the  Word  in 
Manchuria  are  being  privileged  to  gather  in  a  harvest 
beyond  their  most  sanguine  hopes.  Dr.  Ross  writes 
concerning  this  :  "  The  vast  change  from  hostility  to  in- 
difference, and  now  to  deep  interest,  is  to  me  amazing." 

G 


82  A  FORTUNATE  DETENTION 

I  have  told  how  Mr.  Webster  persuaded  Ch'ang  to  take 
the  long  journey  to  Peking  in  order  to  be  taught  by 
Mr.  Murray.  Though  very  early  impressed  by  a  conviction 
of  the  value  of  Mr.  Murray's  inventions,  he  had  never  met 
him.  I  must  now  tell  of  the  assuredly  Providential  Guiding 
which  led  him  to  visit  the  School  for  the  Blind  at  Peking, 
in  the  spring  of  1897. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year,  a  lady  who  had  been  urged 
to  take  a  more  definite  interest  in  furthering  Murray's 
system,  had  replied  that  she  would  do  so  if  she  received 
from  Mr.  Webster  and  Dr.  Ross  of  Manchuria  satisfactory 
accounts  of  its  practical  working.  She  accordingly  wrote  to 
these  missionaries,  and  at  once  received  from  the  latter  a 
letter  of  warmest  commendation  thereof. 

Mr.  Webster  had  just  started  on  a  brief  furlough  to 
Scotland,  and  being  anxious  to  arrive  in  time  for  the 
General  Assembly  in  Edinburgh,  he  and  his  wife  took  the 
circuitous  and  troublesome  land  journey  to  Tientsin,  which 
is  the  Port  of  Peking,  hoping  that  as  the  ice  there  melts 
earlier  than  it  does  in  Manchuria,  they  might  there  find  a 
homeward-bound  steamer.  On  arriving  there,  however, 
they  found  the  Peiho  still  ice-bound,  necessitating  a 
delay  of  two  weeks.  Meanwhile  Mr.  Webster  had  received 
the  lady's  letter,  and  at  once  resolved  to  utilize  his 
enforced  detention  by  a  visit  to  Peking,  involving  a  three 
days'  journey  in  a  terribly  jolting  cart.  But  all  the  hard 
bumps  were  forgotten  in  the  joy  with  which  Mr.  Murray 
welcomed  his  unexpected  guests.  About  a  week  was 
devoted  to  close  study  of  the  system  in  all  its  details,  and 
thus  Mr.  Webster  was  able  not  only  to  reply  from  personal 
knowledge  to  one  inquirer,  but  became  an  enthusiastic 
witness  in  favour  of  Mr.  Murray  and  his  work,  to  as  many 
as  he  could  interest  in  the  subject  during  his  too  brief  stay 
in  Scotland. 

Ch'ang's  pioneer  work  has  naturally  attracted  the  notice 
of  missionaries  in  Manchuria  to  the  training  of  the  blind, 


SCHOOL  FOR  THE  BLIND  At  MOUKDEN        £3 

both   for   their   own    benefit   and   as   valuable   agents   for 
spreading  the  truth. 

Dr.  Brander,  of  the  Irish  Presbyterian  Medical  Mission  in 
Manchuria,  was  one  of  the  first  to  send  pupils  to  be  trained 
by  Mr.  Murray,  that  they  might  return  as  teachers. 

The  first  tiny  school  for  the  blind  at  Moukden  was 
commenced  by  Tiao,  a  lad  sent  by  Mr.  Webster  to  Peking, 
there  to  be  trained  by  Mr.  Murray  as  an  organist.  He 
remained  at  the  school  about  two  years  (till  1892),  and  was 
subsequently  sent  back  for  further  training  in  the  art  of 
teaching  others.  His  return  was  delayed  owing  to  the 
outbreak  of  war  in  Manchuria,  so  that  ere  he  left  Peking  he 
was  thoroughly  instructed  in  reading  and  writing,  vocal  and 
instrumental  music,  and  had  fingered  his  way  through  almost 
all  the  books  in  stock,  stereotyped  or  hand-written,  as  also 
all  the  music.  Best  of  all,  he  had  been  so  long  in  personal 
contact  with  Mr.  Murray  and  his  good  influence,  that  there 
was  good  reason  to  hope  that  he  might  be  able  to  train 
others  on  the  same  lines. 

Of  this  lad,  the  Rev.  John  Ross,  D.D.,  writes :  "  The 
blind  have  most  extraordinary  memories.  Tiao  leads  the 
psalmody  in  church,  having  learned  to  play  accurately 
over  three  hundred  tunes.  I  have  on  several  occasions 
translated  a  tune  for  him  into  the  Tonic  Sol-Fa  system.  He 
has  written  down  treble  and  bass  successively,  and  then, 
laying  down  the  paper  on  which  he  had  written  it  out,  he 
played  the  tune  on  the  American  organ.  Only  once  did 
he  make  one  mistake,  which  was  corrected  and  never 
repeated." 

Other  missionaries  have  referred  to  their  surprise  when 
asked  to  take  the  service  in  one  of  the  churches  where  the 
organist  is  blind,  and  being  told  to  give  out  any  hymn  that 
suited  their  sermon,  without  any  previous  reference  to  the 
accompanist.  Perhaps  they  gave  out  such  a  number  as  396 
or  411,  and  then  noted  how  the  blind  man  seemed  to  think 
for  a  few  seconds,  and  then  invariably  struck  up  the  right 


84  EX  TRA  ORDINAR  Y  MEM  OR  Y 

tune.  Of  course  their  memory  is  greatly  assisted-  by  Mr, 
Murray''s  system  of  mnemonics. 

Still  more  surprising  is  the  memory  of  Blind  Ch'ang, 
who  now  knows  by  heart  the  whole  of  the  New  Testament, 
the  Psalms,  and  several  other  books  of  the  Old  Testament, 
and  can  quote  them  with  such  extraordinary  accuracy  that 
if  you  mention  any  chapter  and  ask  him  to  repeat  from, 
say,  the  fourth  to  the  end  of  the  seventeenth  verse,  he  at 
once  begins  at  the  right  verse,  and  quotes  faultlessly  to  the 
exact  word  indicated. 

Tiao's  school  was  started  with  three  boys,  fine-looking 
little  fellows,  blinded  by  small-pox.  Within  two  months 
one  of  these  could  read  so  fluently  that  he  was  ready  to 
teach  others,  and  Dr.  Ross  was  already  looking  forward 
to  their  starting  schools  in  at  least  half  a  dozen  different 
districts,  all  to  be  taught  by  Tiao's  pupils.  The  latter 
already  included  some  bright  young  men  with  sight,  who 
perceived  how  valuable  the  system  would  be  to  them  as 
scholars  in  taking  notes. 

Of  course  the  difficulty  in  starting  schools  in  Manchuria, 
as  in  all  other  Provinces,  is  lack  of  funds,  as  the  pupils  are 
almost  invariably  quite  destitute — blind  members  of  even 
respectable  families  being  required  to  earn  their  own  living 
as  professional  fortune-tellers,  and  the  native  Christians  are 
of  one  mind  as  to  the  necessity  of  totally  renouncing 
fortune-telling  as  well  as  opium-smoking,  as  among  the 
preliminaries  to  admitting  any  candidate  for  baptism. 
Dr.  Ross  estimates  that  in  Manchuria  ten  blind  lads  might 
possibly  be  lodged,  fed,  and  clothed  for  ^*6o  a  year.  He 
hopes  that  ere  long  many  such  Messengers  of  the  Cross  will 
be  trained  to  go  forth  over  the  country  as  bearers  of  Good 
Tidings. 

He  says:  "Op  THE  SUPERIORITY  OF  MURRAY'S  SYSTEM 
TO  ANY  OTHER  I  HAVE  NO  DOUBT,  as  it  is  in  reality  a  short- 
hand system.  IT  DESERVES  THE  SUPPORT  OF  EVERY  PHIL- 
ANTHROPIST, AND  THE  PRAYERS  OF  EVERY  CHRISTIAN." 


PART    II. 

EASY  READING  FOR  ILLITERATE   SIGHTED 
CHINESE 


the  first  ten  years  from  the  invention  ot  the 
Numeral  Type  in  1879,  it  was  essentially  WORK  FOR 
THE  BLIND,  and  not  even  Mr.  Murray  himself  sus- 

pected  that    THIS  WAS  ONLY  THE    INITIAL   STAGE,    or,    as   he 

loves  to  call  it,  "  his  First  Revelation."  The  Second,  which 
is  of  infinitely  wider  importance,  is  the  natural  development 
of  the  first,  namely  THE  APPLICATION  OF  THE  SELF-SAME 

SYSTEM  TO  THE  USE  OF  THE  SIGHTED,  BY  CONNECTING  WITH 
VISIBLE  BLACK  LINES  THE  EMBOSSED  WHITE  DOTS  PREPARED 
ONLY  FOR  THE  FINGERS  OF  THE  BLIND. 

It  was  about  the  close  of  1889  that  someone  said  to 
Mr,  Murray,  half  in  jest,  "  Oh,  what  a  privilege  it  is  to  be 
blind,  and  to  learn  to  read  and  write  well  in  a  few  weeks, 
whereas  sighted  persons  take  about  six  years  to  learn  to 
read  very  imperfectly,  and  even  then  cannot  write  at  all. 
Why  don't  you  do  something  for  poor  sighted  persons  ?  " 

Then  some  of  the  poor  Christians  came  and  entreated 
him  to  try  to  devise  some  simple  system  b)^  which  they  also 
might  be  enabled  to  read  the  Holy  Scriptures.  "  You 
know,"  they  said,  "  how  much  we  Christians  wish  to  read 
the  Book  for  ourselves,  but  we  are  poor  hard-working 
people,  and  cannot  possibly  give  the  long  time  necessary  to 
learn  the  Chinese  character,  even  if  we  had  the  capacity  to 
do  so,  Surely  you  can  help  us," 


86    A  PLEA  FOR  1LLITERA  TE  SIGHTED  PERSONS 

Then  his  friend,  Mrs.  Blodget  (wife  of  the  Rev.  H. 
Blodget,  D.D.,  of  the  American  Congregational  Mission), 
suggested  that  surely  the  system  which  proved  so  simple 
for  the  Blind,  would  be  equally  so  for  the  sighted  if  they 
could  see  it.  So  he  prepared  a  book  with  black  dots  instead 
of  white  embossed  dots,  but  still  the  effect  to  the  eye  was 
altogether  bewildering.  Then  he  said  to  his  poor  friends, 
"  The  system  I  have  adapted  for  the  Blind  is  meant  only  for 
their  fingers — you  may  look  at  it  till  you  are  dazzled,  but 
your  eyes  cannot  read  the  white  dots,  and  although  I  have 
now  written  these  same  dots  in  black,  the  result  is  very 
confusing  to  the  eye,  and  truly  I  do  not  know  how  to  help 
you." 

He  was  sorely  perplexed,  and  in  his  perplexity  he  did  the 
best  thing  anyone  can  do,  for  he  simply  and  very  earnestly 
prayed  that  GOD  would  show  him  how  to  help  these  poor 
Christians,  to  whom  it  would  be  such  a  boon  to  be  enabled 
to  read.  Then  (surely  in  direct  answer  to  his  pra)^er)  the 
thought  was  given  to  him,  "  JUST  CONNECT  THE  DOTS  BY 

STRAIGHT   BLACK     LINES."       THAT   WAS   ALL A   VERY    SIMPLE 

THOUGHT,    BUT   ONE  WHICH    SOLVED   THE   WHOLE    DIFFICULTY. 

By  so  doing,  he  produced  a  series  of  lines,  angles  and 
squares,  forming  the  simplest  set  of  symbols  ever  devised 
for  use  in  any  country. 

Now  it  is  evident  that  if  Murray  had  in  the  first  instance 
tried  to  help  the  illiterate,  he  would  certainly  have  ex- 
perimented with  the  alphabetic  curved  forms, — so  dear  to 
us,  but  so  obnoxious  to  the  Chinese,  and  which  moreover 
would  have  to  be  adapted  separately  for  every  variety  of 
dialect.  BUT  BECAUSE  HE  HAD  BEEN  GUIDED  TO  WORK 
FIRST  FOR  THE  BLIND,  HE  HAD  OF  NECESSITY  USED  BRAILLE'S 
SYMBOLS,  WHICH,  BEING  FILLED  IN  WITH  LINES,  PRODUCE  THE 
SIMPLEST  SET  OF  GEOMETRIC  FIGURES,  AND  THESE  HE  HAD 
USED  TO  DENOTE  NUMERALS,  AND  BOTH  GEOMETRIC  FORMS 
AND  NUMERALS  ARE  HELD  IN  REVERENCE  BY  THE  CHINESE. 

Thus  he   was  guided  not   only  to   adopt  the  simplest 


NUMERAL  TYPE  FOR  BLIND  AND  SIGHTED      87 

possible  square  and  angular  forms,  but  these  are  also  sym- 
bols which  the  people  are  naturally  disposed  to  respect. 
Moreover  they  can  easily  be  written  on  Chinese  paper  with 
the  tiny  brush  and  Indian  Ink,*  which  are  the  Chinese 
equivalents  of  pen  and  ink,  and  in  the  upright  columns  in 
which  the  worshipful  ideograph  is  invariably  produced. 

So  these  symbols  are  really  acceptable  as  being  a  won- 
derously  simplified  modification  of  the  square  characters 
which  are  so  deeply  revered — a  sort  of  "  poor  relation  " 
which  even  learned  men  are  inclined  to  tolerate  for  the  use 
of  ignorant  persons. 

Here  are  specimens  of  these  different  styles  of  writing. 

Embossed  for  the  blind. 

•  o*o«oe  000*00  0*0       •• 

•  •  000  00*90  •••  ••• 

• 

Printed  in  black  for  the  sighted,  by  filling  in  the  outline 
of  the  points. 

i rnrjnr  L  ^ in 

Mr.  Murray  at  once  wrote  out  lessons  in  these  new 
symbols  with  his  tiny  paint-brush,  in  order  to  test  whether 
illiterate  sighted  persons  could  recognize  them,  and  to  his 
great  joy  he  succeeded  in  teaching  several  to  read  in  less 
than  a  week.  The  next  anxiety  was  to  get  metal  types  for 
printing  prepared ;  but  now  there  ensued  a  series  of  those 
tantalizing  delays  which  have  proved  so  sorely  trying  to 
even  this  most  patient  of  men  at  every  successive  stage  of 

*  By  a  curious  misnomer  \ve  call  their  paint  "  Indian  ink,"  whereas  it  is 
all  manufactured  in  China  chiefly  in  the  Province  of  Wuhu.  It  is  a  most 
elaborate  process,  and  varies  greatly  in  quality,  its  price  ranging  from  less 
than  2s.  to  "jl.  per  pound  (i.e.  about  thirty-two  of  the  pieces  m  ordinary 
use).  Gold-leaf,  to  impart  a  metallic  lustre,  and  musk  of  the  musk-rat,  to 
sc.ent  it,  are  among  the  costly  ingredients- 


88  VEX  A  TIO  US  DEL  A  YS 

his  work.  More  than  two  precious  years  were  lost  ere  he 
was  able  to  get  this  simple  type  and  so  turn  his  invention 
to  practical  account. 

First  he  appealed  to  the  friends  of  the  Blind  in  London 
to  have  the  type  prepared,  but  needless  to  say,  his  require- 
ments were  not  understood,  and  met  with  no  response. 
Then  he  wrote  to  his  own  Committee  in  Glasgow,  with  the 
same  result  (and  remember,  each  letter  written  and  answered, 
or  not  answered,  involves  three  months'  delay). 

He  next  prepared  small  models  of  all  the  symbols,  and  a 
Chinaman  cut  exact  copies  of  these  in  wood,  from  which 
Mr.  Archibald,  of  the  National  Bible  Society's  printing- 
press  at  Hankow,  prepared  matrices,  and  was  ready  to 
produce  the  much-desired  type,  when  the  order  for  its 
preparation  was  cancelled,  because  some  members  of  Mr. 
Murray's  own  Home  Committee  considered  that  this  was 
not  a  legitimate  use  of  money  given  to  develop  his  inven- 
tions for  the  Blind  ! 

Three  years  later,  when  in  dire  anxiety  lest  a  Roman 
alphabetic  system  should  be  adopted  in  many  districts,  he 
says  :  "  If  only  I  had  a  private  income,  the  Numeral  Type 
would  have  been  started  three  years  ago.  The  fault  of  slow 
results  is  not  in  myself !  "  * 

*  The  incessant  thwarting  hy  which  at  every  step  this  work  has  been 
hindered  and  dtlayed,  has  really  seemed  to  justify  the  remark  of  one  who 
said  we  could  not  have  a  belter  proof  of  its  real  value,  than  the  fact  that 
Satan  seems  to  be  continually  on  the  alert  to  hinder  it  in  every  detail,  and 
again  and  again  on  some  pitiful  pretext  to  stir  up  opposition  from  most 
unexpected  quarters. 

Think  of  the  many  m  nths  that  must  elapse  between  the  date  of  his 
writing  from  Peking  to  Scotland  for  something  imperatively  needed,  and 
then  when  at  last  the  answer  is  due,  to  find  that  it  is  only  a  request  for 
further  instructions,  or  possibly  a  refusal !  Too  often  a  long-expected 
treasure  arrives  sadly  damaged,  as  was  the  case  with  a  valuable  stereotype- 
maker,  the  cost  of  which  was  collected  by  a  blind  friend  in  America.  A 
typewriter  from  Scotland  arrived  m  nus  essential  parts,  and  when  after 
more  than  a  year's  de:ay  the  omission  was  rectified,  the  long-looked-for 
package  was  never  received. 

Not  k'ast  among  tria's  of  patience  must  be  reckoned  the  extraordinary 
difficulties  which  attended  the  procuring  of  better  premises,  and  which  com- 
pelled Mr.  Murray,  with  his  family  and  his  blind  pupils,  to  continue  living 


TURNING  THE  TABLES  89 

Happily  his  friend  Dr.  T.  Brown  Henderson  lost  no  time 
in  starting  a  special  collection  for  this  beginning  of  WORK 
FOR  THE  ILLITERATE  SIGHTED,  and  at  last  the  metal  types 
were  cast,  and  were  found  to  produce  a  printed  page  as 
clear  as  the  finest  copper  engraving. 

The  first  specimens  reached  Peking  just  ere  the  close  of 
1891.  As  soon  as  they  arrived,  Blind  Peter  and  one  of  the 
blind  girls  who  were  busy  embossing  books  for  their  own  use 
were  asked  to  feel  the  types,  and  say  if  they  knew  what 
they  were.  They  at  once  recognized  them,  and  said.  "These 
are  our  own  symbols,  but  you  have  used  lines  instead  of 
dots.  Why  have  you  done  so  ?  " 

"  BECAUSE  YOU  BLIND  PEOPLE  ARE  NOW  GOING  TO  PRE- 
PARE BOOKS  FOR  SIGHTED  PERSONS,  AND  THEN  YOU  SHALL 
TEACH  THEM  HOW  TO  READ  !  " 

And  this  is  what  is  now  being  done.  Surely  a  more 
pathetic  turning  of  the  tables  was  never  devised  ! 

in  houses  which  several  years  ago  were  pronounced  both  insanitary  and 
unsafe. 

A  very  trying  delay  was  that  of  a  good  printing  press  for  which 
Mr.  Murray  appealed  in  1895,  and  returned  to  Peking  gladdened  with  the 
promise  that  he  would  find  an  excellent  one  awaiting  his  anival  there. 
After  a  tantalizing  delay  of  nearly  three  years,  it  became  evident  that 
further  waiting  was  useless  so  at  last,  in  1898,  his  own  Committee  pur- 
chased a  suitable  press,  which  happ  ly  arrived  just  in  time  to  be  at  once 
placed  in  the  printing  room  at  the  new  premises. 

As  a  small  instance  of  "hindering,"  I  may  mention  that  on  hearing  of 
the  International  Congress  of  Friends  of  the  Blind,  to  be  held  at  Chicago 
some  yeais  ago,  I  wrote  to  the  President  of  that  Congress,  to  intimate  that 
I  was  sending  to  his  care  five  hundred  copies  of  my  little  book  about 
Murray's  work,  for  gratuitous  circulation.  Hearing  nothing  further  on  the 
subject,  I  wrote,  and  after  a  prolonged  correspondence  with  many  per>on«, 
ascertained  that  the  Customs  at  Chicago  had  made  a  claim  for  duty  and 
refused  to  deliver  the  package  till  this  was  paid. 

As  no  one  was  found  willing  to  advance  this  sum  and  trust  to  me  for 
repayment,  this  golden  opportunity  was  lost.  The  unfortunate  package 
was  subsequently  traced  through  diveis removals  from  one  place  to  another, 
and  though  a  veil  was  drawn  over  its  final  fate,  I  was  given  to  understand 
that  my  five  hundred  books  were  cremated  in  obedience  to  red  tape  regula- 
tions,— a  suitable  result  of  Satanic  intervention  to  hinder  the  knowledge  of 
Murray's  work  reaching  so  many  pers(  ns  specially  interested  in  the  Blind. 

I  can  only  hope  that  in  years  to  come,  many  readers  in  the  Unittd 
States  will  make  atonement  fur  the  grave  discour  esy  which  thus  annulled 
my  previous  efforts  to  make  known  this  pathetic  story,  by  giving  practical 
help  in  the  development  of  Mr.  Murray's  inventions. 


90  FIRST  CLASS  OF  SIGHTED  PUPILS 

Blind  girl  compositors  were  soon  busily  at  work  pre- 
paring column  after  column  of  this  clear  simple  type,  and  in 
the  evening  a  sighted  colporteur  came  and  printed  off 
several  hundred  copies  of  the  sheet.  Then  the  neat-fingered 
blind  girls  dispersed  the  type  into  its  place,  and  again  set 
up  new  columns. 

Soon  the  first  specimen  pages  in  the  new  type  were 
ready,  and  proved  beautifully  clear  and  pleasant  to  the  eye. 
I  here  reproduce  in  facsimile  a  page  from  the  book  of 
Romans,  and  also  one  from  the  hymn-book  with  music  and 
words,  but  I  may  add  that  the  type  generally  used  is  larger 
and  much  clearer  than  this. 

Mr.  Murray's  next  anxiety  was  as  to  whether  the  poor 
Christians,  for  whose  special  benefit  he  was  striving,  could 
learn  to  read  from  his  new  pages.  He  therefore  went  round 
the  company  of  poor  converts,  and  having  selected  some  of 
the  dullest  and  most  ignorant  men,  of  ages  ranging  from 
fifty-five  to  sixty-five,  he  told  them  he  wanted  them  to  learn 
to  read.  With  one  accord  they  concluded  that  he  must 
have  gone  out  of  his  mind,  to  suppose  such  a  thing  possible. 

But  when  he  added  that  he  purposed  giving  each  of  them 
a  sum  equal  to  2\d.  a  day  while  they  were  learning,  they 
agreed  that  it  was  certainly  a  very  pleasant  form  of  madness, 
and  they  willingly  agreed  to  come  and  be  taught,  and 
probably  hoped  this  lavish  provision  would  be  continued  to 
their  lives'  end.  But,  being  Chinamen,  they  could  not 
avoid  a  feeling  of  pride  in  attempting  to  acquire  any 
literary  skill,  and  to  their  own  unbounded  surprise  and 
delight,  they  soon  found  they  had  succeeded,  and  at  the 
end  of  six  weeks  they  came  to  Mr.  Murray  to  say  they 
could  no  longer  honestly  claim  his  daily  2\d ,  as  they 
found  that  they  all  could  not  only  read,  but  also  write  ! 

All  this  was  most  satisfactory  ;  but  as  seeing  is  believing 
— or  at  any  rate  is  so  to  the  unbiassed  mind — Mr.  Murray 
invited  a  number  of  his  brother  missionaries  and  some 
other  foreign  residents  to  be  present  at  a  formal  examina- 


OX 


XO 


L.1 


a 


a'f 
I 


-1-J 
—I 


»~l 


no 


r- 


•I 

• 

-Jo 


DO 


la 


*   * 

'/U 


a, 


-" 


a-i 
^a 


a  >0 
•» 


i  F1 
«,/ 


a 


a 


"S 
La 


A  page  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  in  Mandarin  Chinese  in  Murray's 
Numeral  Type.  Printed  by  the  Blind  in  the  School  at  Peking  for  Sighted 
persons. 


92  BLIND  PRINTERS  FOR  THE  SIGHTED 

tion  of  a  dozen  other  pupils,  also  taught  by  blind  men  and 
women.  One  of  these  had  had  his  first  lesson  six  days 
previously ;  he  read  without  one  mistake,  though  the 
examiners — the  Rev.  W.  S.  Ament,  Rev.  E.  Bryant,  Rev. 
J.  Allardyce,  and  Professor  S.  M.  Russell — purposely  made 
him  read  words  here  and  there  in  any  part  of  the  pages. 
The  others  likewise  acquitted  themselves  to  the  entire 
satisfaction  of  all  present — in  fact  they  read  better  and 
more  fluently  than  many  Chinese  students  can  do  after 
several  years  of  hard  study  of  their  own  bewildering 
hieroglyphics. 

It  next  occurred  to  Mr.  Murray  to  print  the  lessons  for 
the  sighted  in  very  large  letters  on  wall-sheets.  He 
divided  the  space  into  squares,  and  got  a  native  engraver 
to  cut  each  symbol.  From  these,  moulds  were  taken,  and 
then  each  was  stereotyped  on  a  separate  plate,  and  from 
these  he  can  now  print  very  effective  sheets,  which  can  be 
mounted  on  cloth  for  the  use  of  classes. 

Thus  a  good  beginning  was  made,  and  ever  since  then  a 
certain  number  of  the  blind  men  and  women  have  been 
teaching  classes  of  sighted  persons,  while  others  have 
been  diligently  and  accurately  preparing  new  pages  for 
the  printer — all  happy  and  very  useful.  Thus  in  a  few 
days  some  sacred  Book  is  complete — a  Gospel  or  an 
Epistle — and  then  the  blind  pupils  fold  and  stitch  it  in  its 
paper  cover,  and  it  is  ready  for  sale  to  sighted  readers.  At 
first,  should  there  be  a  demand  for  more  than  the  two 
hundred  copies,  all  had  to  be  set  up  again,  involving  much 
waste  of  time  and  labour  ;  but  now  the  stereotype  is 
employed,  and  an  impression  is  kept  of  all  books  of 
Scripture,  or  hymns  with  or  without  their  music. 

Finding  that  multiplication  of  writing  for  the  sighted,  by 
his  new  system,  was  desirable,  Murray  set  to  work  (always 
hampered  by  the  difficulty  of  having  only  one  arm  to  work 
with)  to  master  letterpress  printing  and  also  lithography. 
He  commenced  work  by  making  some  cheap  stones  from 


FIRST  CLASS  OF  FARM  WOMEN  93 

which  he  succeeded  in  printing  very  fairly,  when  to  his 
great  joy  a  beautiful  lithographic  press  arrived,  which  made 
his  self-taught  work  a  delight. 

Almost  the  very  first  to  appreciate  the  latent  value  of 
this  new  invention  were  Mrs.  Allardyce  and  her  sister, 
Miss  Goode — Australians.  (The  Rev.  J.  M.  Allardyce  was 
then  in  charge  of  the  West  City  station  of  the  London 
Mission  at  Peking.  He  is  now  Professor  of  Literature  in 
the  new  Imperial  College  at  Peking.  Miss  Goode  is  now 
married  to  Professor  S.  M.  Russell  of  the  Imperial  College.) 
These  sisters  were  in  the  habit  of  every  winter  receiving 
a  certain  number  of  Christian  women  from  distant  farms, 
who,  while  work  was  slack,  came  to  be  taught,  for  a  period 
of  two  to  three  months,  during  which  they  laboriously  learnt 
to  read  the  Catechism  and  a  few  chapters  of  a  Gospel  in 
Chinese  character.  They  then  returned  home,  able  to  read 
those  only  (as  in  any  new  chapter  they  would  find  ideographs 
which  they  had  not  learnt). 

But  in  1893,  Mrs.  Allardyce  resolved  to  give  the  new 
system  a  trial,  so  she  asked  Mr.  Murray  whether  he  could 
prepare,  in  his  new  type,  the  Union  Catechism,  which  is 
now  used  by  all  the  Missions  at  Peking,  and  also  some 
hymns  and  portions  of  Scripture,  and  WHETHER  HE  COULD 

SEND   A   BLIND   GIRL   TO   TEACH   THE   CLASS  ? 

Of  course  he  was  delighted.  The  blind  compositors  set 
to  work,  the  pages  were  soon  ready,  including  a  selection  of 
hymns  with  their  tunes,  the  music  being  printed  just  in  the 
same  way  as  ordinary  reading.  Then  Mrs.  Murray  took 
blind  Ha  Na  (i.e.  Hannah)  in  a  native  cart  to  the  London 
Mission,  and  there  left  her  alone  with  these  Chinese  women 
and  the  two  foreign  ladies  as  her  pupils. 

Within  a  week  Mrs.  Allardyce  had  mastered  the  system 
so  thoroughly  that  she  could  puzzle  it  out  for  herself.  (Of 
course  she  has  a  thorough  knowledge  of  Chinese.)  After 
a  day  or  two  more  study  one  of  the  sighted  women  was 
able  to  write  a  letter  quite  clearly  with  all  the  tones 


94        A  BLIND  TEACHER  AND  SIGHTED  PUPILS 

perfectly  indicated.  (I  have  that  letter  now  before  me,  as 
also  a  whole  psalm  written  without  a  mistake  by  another 
woman,  who  had  only  been  learning  for  a  few  days  !  I  do 
not  suppose  that  any  of  us  could  have  done  tha~t  a  few  days 
after  we  wrote  our  first  stroke  !) 

I  here  reproduce  a  most  pathetic  photograph  of  Hannah 
and  her  very  first  class — one  blind  girl  surrounded  by  a  dozen 


#  BLIND  HANNAH  AND  HER  FIRST  CLASS  OF  FARM  WOMEN 

sighted  women  and  eight  children,  whose  presence  must  surely 
have  added  to  the  difficulties  of  both  teacher  and  pupils  !  - 
Ere  the  end  of  the  third  month,  all  the  farm  women 
were  able  to  read  and  write  with  enjoyment,  and  all  had 
learnt  to  love  their  gentle,  blind  teacher.  So  thoroughly 
satisfied  was  Mrs.  Allardyce  with  the  success  of  this  experi- 
ment, that  she  resolved  that  so  soon  as  the  farm  workers 


MUSICAL  NOTES  IN  NUMERAL  TYPE  95 

"THERE  is  A  FOUNTAIN  FILLED  WITH  BLOOD." — Cmvper. 


irr 


\J 


\- 


returned  to  their  homes   she   would  commence  a  similar 
class  for  women  living  in  the  city. 

Six   months  later  Miss  Goods   visited   these  women  at 
their  villages,  taking  with  her  some  newly  printed  hymns, 


96  CHEERING  LETTERS 

one  of  which  is  here  given  with  music — the  Four  Parts 
(each  line  contains  two  parts) — all  exactly  as  written  with 
the  typewriter,  which  is  used  as  for  ordinary  correspondence. 

This,  with  portions  of  Scripture,  they  read  at  sight 
or  if  they  found  any  symbol  which  they  did  not  at  once 
recognize,  they  "reckoned"  it  (just  as  we  should  spell  a 
doubtful  word)  and  then  rendered  it,  and  the  tones,  quite 
correctly.  They  read  right  through  the  Gospel  of  St.  Mark 
with  the  greatest  interest  and  pleasure.  Well  may  Mr. 
Murray,  in  relating  this,  add,  "  You  will  be  able  to  see  the 
importance  of  this  change  to  the  little  Church,  and  to  the 
women  themselves." 

Other  women  in  these  villages  were  so  astonished  and 
delighted  at  the  literary  skill  of  their  friends,  that  a  very 
large  number  entered  their  names  as  anxious  to  be  taught 
in  the  following  winter,  but  ere  that  season  came,  the  war 
with  Japan  had  broken  out,  and  as  all  Mission  work  was 
necessarily  stopped  for  a  season,  Mrs.  Allardyce  and  her 
sister  profited  by  this  opportunity  to  visit  their  father  in 
Australia.  While  there  they  were  greatly  cheered  by  the 
receipt  of  several  clear,  well-written  letters  in  Numeral- 
Type  from  the  farm  women  who  had  come  to  them  the 
previous  winter  so  utterly  ignorant,  and  who  could  now 
easily  accomplish  a  feat  which  comparatively  few  of  their 
countrymen  can  do,  namely,  that  of  writing  a  simple  letter 
to  a  friend.  Of  course  they  had  to  get  some  literary  friend 
to  address  their  envelopes. 

The  great  satisfaction  of  having  thus  proved  how  easy 
the  new  method  is  to  poor,  illiterate  peasants,  lies  in  the 
fact  that  these  form  the  enormous  majority  of  the  converts 
of  all  Christian  Missions  in  China.  Mr.  Murray  says  :  "  All 
the  women  and  ninety-five  per  cent,  of  the  men  are 
illiterate."  Now,  as  in  the  days  of  old,  it  may  be  asked 
"  Have  any  of  the  Rulers  of  the  people  believed  ?  "  And 
the  reply  will  still  be,  "To  the  poor  the  Gospel  is  preached." 
Whatever  they  learn  is  acquired  orally.  In  church  they 


A  TREE  OF  LIFE  97 

can  join  only  in  such  hymns  as  they  have  learnt  by  heart — 
and  in  the  same  way  they  can  only  carry  home  such  verses 
of  the  Bible  or  of  hymns  as  they  have  thus  learnt.  So  it  is 
no  small  matter  to  have  discovered  a  simple  method  by 
which  these  can  carry  the  Word  of  Life  into  their  own 
homes,  there  to  study  it  for  themselves  and  to  impart  it 
to  others. 

Here,  then,  we  have  the  history  of  the  early  infancy  of  a 
great  work.  Like  other  healthy  plants,  this  baby-tree  has 
been  quietly  growing  up  from  its  obscure  cradle  beneath 
the  soil,  destined,  I  firmly  believe,  to  become  a  wide- 
spreading  Tree  of  Life — a  mighty  agent  in  the  extension 
of  that  kingdom  which  cometh  not  with  observation.  I 
BELIEVE  THAT  WHAT  THE  INVENTION  OF  ALPHABETIC 
PRINTING  HAS  PROVED  TO  THE  WHOLE  CIVILIZED  WORLD, 
EXCEPT  CHINA,  MURRAY'S  NUMERAL  TYPE  WILL  EVENTU- 
ALLY BECOME  TO  ALL  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONS  THROUGHOUT 
AT  LEAST  FOUR-FIFTHS  OF  THE  VAST  CHINESE  EMPIRE. 

It  has  already  been  proved  that  in  its  adaptation  to  the  use 
of  the  blind,  it  is  as  clearly  understood  by  people  of  the  far 
south  and  north  as  by  those  of  the  extreme  east  and  west. 

Among  the  pupils  who  have  come  to  his  school  for  the 
blind,  there  have  been  men  from  Manchuria,  Chih-li,  Shan- 
si,  Shantung,  Hupeh,  and  Kuantung — that  is  to  say,  from 
the  extreme  north-east  of  the  Empire  to  the  far  south  ; 
and  though  their  pronunciation  differed  so  greatly  that 
some  could  scarcely  understand  one  another,  all  alike  read 
from  the  same  Scripture  ;  and  all  who  have  mastered  the 
system  are  confident  that  it  will  be  found  equally  applicable 
to  every  part  of  China  where  Mandarin  dialects  are  spoken. 

If  this  is  the  case  with  the  blind,  how  much  more  certain 
is  it  that  the  identical  system  can  be  read  by  the  sighted 
persons  of  all  these  provinces  ? 

And  this  brings  us  to  the  grand  point,  namely,  that  the 
natural  inference  is  that  ONE  VERSION  OF  THE  HOLY  SCRIP- 
TURES, PRINTED  IN  THE  NUMERAL  TYPE,  AS  SPOKEN  AT 

H 


98  DIVERSE  DIALECTS 

PEKING,  WILL  BE  CURRENT  THROUGHOUT  THE  MANDARIN 
PROVINCES,  because,  being  read  by  numbers,  not  phoneti- 
cally, the  varied  pronunciation  of  different  dialects  is  of  no 
consequence.  Each  symbol  represents  the  sound  as  uttered 
by  the  people  of  any  district.  Just  as  in  Scotland  the  word 
over  is  sometimes  rendered  diver  (pronounced  hour),  and  in 
poetry  becomes  o'er,  so  words  which  at  Peking  are  pro- 
nounced K'uo  and  Yung,  are  pronounced  K'o  and  Jung  fifty 
miles  to  the  south.  We  know  that  in  our  own  little  island, 
peasants  from  Somerset,  York,  Glasgow  or  Aberdeen,  while 
reading  from  the  same  book  as  a  London  "cockney,"  will 
each  pronounce  it  very  differently  from  the  cultured  man 
of  letters.  But  in  Great  China  many  different  versions 
would  be  absolutely  necessary,  even  in  Mandarin-speaking 
Provinces,  were  the  Roman  Alphabet  employed,  whereas  by 
Mr.  Murray's  system  each  reader  will  recognize  the  numeral, 
and  pronounce  it  his  own  way. 

As  an  example  of  this  varied  pronunciation  I  may 
mention  how  even  so  excellent  a  Chinese  scholar  as  the 
late  Dr.  Williamson,  coming  to  Peking  from  the  next 
Province  in  Mr.  Murray's  absence,  bade  his  servant  go  and 
buy  five  catties  of  Niu  Jow,  but  pronounced  it  Yoo,  so 
instead  of  a  good  piece  of  beef,  the  man  brought  a  large 
lump  of  suet,  which  was  strictly  correct,  but  very  trying  to 
a  hungry  man. 

Sir  Harry  Parkes  told  me  how  he  had  once  ordered,  for 
Lord  Elgin,  a  large  supply  of  (I  think)  potatoes,  and  after 
a  most  irritating  delay,  received  a  huge  consignment  of 
crabs  ! 

The  difference  between  many  of  the  Chinese  dialects  is 
so  great  that  the  people  of  different  Provinces  literally 
cannot  understand  one  another's  speech.  Those  who  can 
read  and  write  have  recourse  to  slates,  and  write  theii 
conversation.  Others  who  have  acquired  the  atrocious 
patois  called  Pigeon  (or  Business)  English,  talk  that. 


HOW  TO  MARK  A  FIFTH  TONE  99 

NOTE. — Although  Mr.  Murray  lays  stress  on  the  point 
that  One  Version  of  the  Scriptures  printed  at  Peking  in 
the  Northern  Mandarin  dialect  can  be  read  in  all  the 
Southern  Mandarin  Provinces,  yet  in  view  of  the  fact  that 
some  of  the  latter  have  a  fifth  Tone,  and  also  a  much  larger 
number  of  Sounds  than  the  408  of  Peking,  it  seems  to  some 
of  Mr.  Murray's  friends  that  it  would  be  well  that  he  should 
arrange  extra  numerals  to  represent  these  extra  sounds, 
and  print  a  Nanking  Version  for  the  Southern  Mandarin 
Provinces. 

If  experience  proves  this  to  be  really  desirable,  it  can,  of 
course,  be  quite  easily  done. 


At  present,  in  the  few  books  which  have  as  yet  been 
required  for  districts  in  which  the  fifth  Tone  is  used,  it  is 
indicated  by  a  minute  circle  placed  after  the  Numeral 
denoting  Sound. 


Doubtless  the  vast  field  over  which  one,  or  at  the  most 
two,  versions  in  Numeral  Type  can  be  used,  is  its  most 
striking  advantage ;  but  it  has  many  others.  Several 
persons  who  have  learnt  to  read  both  the  Alphabetic 
system  and  the  Numeral  Type  affirm  that  the  latter  is  very 
much  easier.  Besides  there  is  the  great  advantage  that  by 
it  the  student  SIMULTANEOUSLY  ACQUIRES  THE  POWER  OF 

READING  AND  WRITING. 

The  Murray  type  has  also  an  immense  advantage  in 
regard  to  speed.  Suppose  a  test-trial  between  two  persons 
of  equal  ability,  either  in  type-writing  or  with  the  pen  ;  the 
writer  in  Murray  type  will  produce  nearly  400  words,  while 
his  competitor  produces  100  alphabetically,  and  moreover 
saves  two-thirds  of  his  paper — a  detail  which  not  only 
implies  economy  of  material,  but  great  convenience  in 
storage,  and  facility  in  the  carriage  of  a  large  number  of 
books. 


too  WORK  FOR  THE  BLIND 

Another  very  important  point  is  that  in  the  new  type 
most  of  the  work  is  done  by  the  blind  students  in  school, 
all  correcting  of  proofs  is  done  on  the  spot,  and  THE  COST 

OF  A  COMPLETE  BlBLE,  WITH  THE  "  TONES  "  AND  ASPIRATE 
OP'  EVERY  WORD  PERFECTLY  RENDERED,  WILL  BE  ABOUT 
ONE-THIRD  THAT  OF  A  SIMILAR  BOOK  PRODUCED  ALPHA- 
BETICALLY BY  SPECIALLY-TRAINED  SIGHTED  COMPOSITORS 
AND  PROOF-READERS. 

Mr.  Murray  considers  that  it  is  now  fully  proved  that  the 
new  type  is  not  only  the  easiest  conceivable  form  to  read 
and  write,  but  that  it  is  by  far  the  cheapest  to  produce. 

BEST  OF  ALL,  IT  PROMISES  A  SOLUTION  OF  ONE  OF  HIS 
GRAVEST  PROBLEMS,  IN  THE  PROVISION  OF  ALMOST  INEX- 
HAUSTIBLE STORES  OF  REMUNERATIVE  OCCUPATION  FOR  THE 
BLIND,  AS  COMPOSITORS,  PRINTERS,  BINDERS  AND  TEACHERS. 

He  has  done  his  best  to  teach  them  certain  trades,  and 
has  found  his  pupils  very  successful  in  making  door-mats 
and  coarse  matting  for  passages,  while  the  women  learn 
knitting  and  sewing  mattresses  and  pillows.  Various  other 
work  has  been  tried,  such  as  shoe-making  (the  Chinese 
cloth  shoe  resembling  a  shapeless  boat !)  The  latter,  how- 
ever, has  not  proved  successful. 

And,  indeed,  as  regards  making  them  self-supporting  by 
instruction  in  any  of  the  usual  industrial  arts,  Mr.  Murray 
despairs  of  the  blind  ever  being  able  to  compete  against  the 
legions  of  sighted  Chinese  who  already  overcrowd  the 
market  or  basket  and  cane  work,  knitting,  weaving,  &c., 
and  who  would  inevitably  undersell  the  produce  of  the 
blind.  He  says :  "  The  Christian  Church  here  is  a  mere 
handful  of  outcasts  surrounded  by  hordes  of  unfriendly 
heathen.  Where  is  the  sympathy  to  encourage  teaching 
the  blind  any  handicraft  ?  Even  in  England,  what  would 
become  of  their  industries  apart  from  hearts  in  sympathy 
and  open  purses  to  help  ?  " 

So  it  appears  that  embossing,  stereotyping,  and  book- 
binding, piano  and  harmonium  tuning  and  teaching,  knit- 


DOMESTIC  TELEGRAPHY  101 

ting  and  mat-making,  are  the  most  promising  industries 
of  the  class  usually  considered  suitable  for  the  blind,  and 
that  their  employment  must  lie  chiefly  in  literary  and 
musical  work.  They  also  write  out  books  of  embossed 
manuscript  music,  which  they  stitch  and  bind  very  decently. 
Ever  on  the  alert  to  turn  their  musical  instincts  to  account, 
Mr.  Murray  is  now  teaching  them  to  construct  dulcimers, 
for  which  he  believes  a  demand  may  be  created,  and  that 
some  will  find  employment  in  teaching  sighted  persons  to 
play  these  as  an  accompaniment  to  sacred  lyrics. 

This  first  step  in  the  manufacture  of  musical  instruments 
has  awakened  a  larger  ambition.  An  old  harmonium 
having  recently  come  to  grief,  he  took  it  to  pieces,  and 
with  the  aid  of  his  pupils,  he  assorted  a  new  set  of  tuneful 
reeds,  with  such  satisfactory  result  that  now  he  has  half- 
developed  plans  for  getting  a  Chinese  carpenter  to  construct 
rude  wooden  cases,  within  which  the  blind  pupils  may 
arrange  reeds,  &c.,  and  so  produce  instruments  which  may 
at  least  do  for  teaching  those  pupils  whom  they  hope  to 
attract  from  middle-class  or  even  upper  families. 

A  friend,  who  had  seen  how  many  blind  men  in  Japan 
earn  their  living  by  Massage,  suggested  that  Mr.  Murray 
should  introduce  this  as  a  profession,  but  he  finds  that  the 
Chinese  do  not  use  it,  at  least  not  in  North  China. 

The  same  friend  had  suggested  teaching  the  blind 
Telegraphy,  and  was  interested  to  learn  that  it  had  been 
one  of  Mr.  Murray's  early  ideas.  He  says  :  "  Between  our 
front  and  back  courts  I  had  overhead  wires  laid.  And  in  a 
cupboard  in  each  room  I  had  two  electric  bells  of  different 
tones.  By  having  the  connections  cut,  each  bell  gave  only 
a  single  stroke  for  one  touch  of  the  key,  so  that  with  but 
few  signs,  it  was  like  a  voice  speaking  !  Having  our  '  code  ' 
fixed  (it  was  of  course  our  own  plan  of  lessons),  we  held 
intercourse,  and  in  that  way  communicated  music  lessons. 
When  a  boy  came  from  the  back  room  and  read  his  piece 
of  music,  and  found  it  correct,  what  pleasure  it  gave  him  ! 


102  BLIND  "BUSY  SEES  " 

He  was  like  a  child  with  a  new  toy  !  In  1886,  I  had  to 
prepare  to  return  to  Scotland,  and  the  telegraphy  was  put 
aside.  Since  my  return  to  China,  I  have  not  been  able  to 
take  the  matter  up,  but  I  have  all  the  material  here,  and 
might  easily  have  the  thing  started  again." 

In  the  meanwhile  the  Chinese  have  themselves  organized 
a  telegraphic  code,  telegraphing  only  numerals,  which  indi- 
cate the  6000  hieroglyphics  in  most  common  use. 

Though  there  seems  so  little  hope  of  the  students  in  the 
Blind  School  becoming  self-supporting  by  ordinary  indus- 
tries, tl  ey  are  unwearied  in  their  exertions  on  behalf  of 
their  sighted  brothers  and  sisters. 

Writing  in  1894,  Mr.  Murray  thus  describes  his  hive  of 
busy  blind  bees  at  their  work  :  "  With  the  exception  of 
two,  who  are  making  rope  door-mats,  two  boys  who  are 
at  the  Braille  stereotype,  one  reading,  and  the  other 
punching  at  his  dictation,  making  the  brass  sheets  from 
which  the  embossing  is  done  for  blind  readers,  and  some 
who  are  re-tuning  the  piano,  all  hands  are  busy  preparing 
books  for  sighted  readers  ;  boys  or  girls  are  composing  and 
distributing  ;  the  Chinese  scholar  is  reading  proof-sheets ; 
one  man  is  preparing  the  papier-mache  with  which  to  take 
a  mould  ;  another  is  boiling  the  zinc  to  pour  on  to  other 
moulds  ;  two  men  are  at  the  press,  printing  the  Gospels  ; 
two  are  in  the  shop,  printing  the  London  Mission  Hymnal. 

"  One  of  the  boys  has  just  finished  tuning  the  shop  piano. 
He  has  replaced  a  wire  that  snapped,  and  also  all  the  felts 
and  flannels.  The  latter  was  supplied  by  tearing  an  old  red 
flannel  garment  into  strips,  while  my  last  year's  felt  slippers 
were  likewise  turned  to  account. 

"  Two  girls  at  a  time  work  part  of  each  day  as  compositors. 
They  work  in  this  way  :  the  first  girl  reads  with  one  hand 
on  her  Gospel  in  raised  type  for  the  blind,  while  with  the 
other  hand  she  lifts  the  two  types  representing  each  word 
in  the  type  for  the  sighted,  and  hands  them  to  the  second 
girl  to  place  in  the  forme  for  printing.  Thus  the  two  blind 


"KUAI-TZU?  OR  "EASY  CHARACTERS''        103 

girls  work  till  a  paragraph  is  finished.  Then  the  second 
girl  reads  from  the  type  thus  set  up  (of  course  it  is  all 
reversed,  but  to  the  blind  this  is  just  as  easy  to  read, 
as  their  every-day  writing  with  punctured  dots  is  all 
written  backward,  and  when  taken  off  the  frame  has  to  be 
turned  over,  and  then  is  right  for  the  reader).  While 
one  girl  reads,  the  other  follows  with  her  finger  on  the 
Gospel  in  the  raised  Braille  Type,  and  so  checks  any 
mistake. 

"  In  this  way  we  have  set  up  and  printed  100  copies  of 
smaller  Epistles  ;  400  copies  of  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew  ; 
400  copies  of  St.  Mark  ;  400  copies  of  St.  Luke  ;  1200 
copies  of  St.  John  as  far  as  the  loth  chapter  ;  1400  sheets 
of  reading  exercises  ;  100  hymn-books,  all  for  the  use  of 
sighted  persons,  and  now  ready  for  distribution  as  the 
demand  arises. 

"  We  have  had  the  408  sounds  of  the  syllabary  arranged 
according  to  our  primer,  and  lithographed,  making  four 
pages  in  large  type  of  about  half  an  inch  in  size.  These  are 
stitched  in  the  form  of  a  book,  and  are  supplied  to  beginners. 
A  large  number  of  these  are  now  in  use,  and  I  have  sent 
many  to  missionary  friends  who  wished  to  study  the  lessons. 
So  our  school  this  year  has  been  like  a  wholesale  publishing 
house.  And  if  all  could  see  the  joy  which  lights  up  the 
blind  faces  to  find  themselves  both  useful  and  important, 
I  think  that  from  the  Emperor  downward  all  would  give  us 
their  sympathy  and  help.  All  the  pupils  have  had  a  trial 
as  compositors,  distributors,  and  proof-readers,  each  has 
had  a  sighted  pupil  to  teach,  and  all  feel  the  utmost 
confidence  in  their  prospects  of  success  as  teachers.  This 
indeed  has  already  been  so  AMPLY  PROVED  that  ALL 
THEORETICAL  OBJECTIONS  should  now  be  silenced." 

It  was  by  this  lime  fully  proven  that  the  Numeral  Type 
is  wonderfully  simple  and  intelligible  to  the  Chinese, 
whether  blind  or  sighted,  as  indeed  we  may  gather  from 
their  descriptive  name  for  it  as  Kuai-Tzu,  or  "Easy 


104  PROFESSOR  RUSSELL'S  PAMPHLET 

Characters"  ;  but  to  the  great  majority  of  foreigners  it  was 
perplexing  till  Professor  S.  M.  Russell,  M.A.,*  of  the 
Imperial  College  at  Peking,  wrote  a  very  detailed  explana- 
tion of  the  system  in  English,  with  tables  illustrating  the 
whole  so  clearly,  that  none  acquainted  with  Mandarin 
Chinese  could  fail  to  understand  them. 

When  complete  there  was  some  difficulty  in  getting  it 
printed.  At  the  printing  press  of  the  American  Board  of 
Missions  there  was  no  foreign  superintendent,  and  the  only 
Chinaman  who  could  set  up  English  was  called  away  on 
Government  duty.  In  this  dilemma  Mr.  Murray  sought 
the  aid  of  the  Roman  Catholic  fathers  in  the  West  City. 
Their  English  being  as  imperfect  as  Mr.  Murray's  French, 
they  all  talked  Chinese,  and  agreed  to  do  the  work,  Mr. 
Murray  himself  correcting  the  English  proofs,  and  one  of 
the  pupils  going  daily  to  set  up  the  illustration  of  the 
Numeral  Type. 

A  slight  difficulty  arose  in  regard  to  printing  the  final 
illustration,  which  was  to  have  been  the  Lord's  Prayer,  but 
as  the  Protestant  translation  differs  slightly  from  that  used 
by  the  Roman  Catholics,  Mr.  Murray  agreed  to  change  this 
to  the  native  Chinese  "  Three  Character  Classic,"  and  so 
that  difficulty  was  obviated,  and  the  pamphlet  most  satis- 
factorily completed.  A  reprint  of  it  will  be  found  at  the 
end  of  this  book. 


Just  at  this  time  occurred  the  invasion  of  China  by  Japan, 
which  proved  the  beginning  of  a  prolonged  time  of  grave 
obstruction  to  the  development  of  Mission  work  at  Peking 
and  elsewhere. 

At  first  it  was  hoped  that  the  war  would  be  confined  to 
Korea,  but  as  the  summer  wore  on  it  became  evident  that 
the  invading  forces  of  Japan  were  bent  on  shaking  the  very 

*  Of  whom  Murray  writes  :  "  He  is  a  staunch  friend — he  befriended  us 
when  we  were  most  in  need,"  And  again,  "  lie  is  as  true  as  steel." 


WAR  WITH  JAPAN  105 

foundations  of  the  Manchu  Empire,  and  as  operations  began 
to  close  towards  Peking,  and  the  streets  of  the  capital  itself 
were  thronged  with  hordes  of  undisciplined  Chinese  troops 
from  country  districts  (far  more  dangerous  to  foreigners 
than  the  Japanese  invaders)  very  grave  alarm  was  felt. 

On  the  4th  October,  1894,  a  circular  was  issued  by  the 
British  Minister  of  Legation,  requiring  all  foreign  women 
and  children  to  leave  Peking  within  two  days.  This  sudden 
necessity  for  flight  was  especially  trying  to  Mrs.  Murray, 
with  her  five  children  ranging  from  seven  years  to  fourteen 
days  old.  Happily  her  husband  was  entitled  to  his  year's 
furlough,  so  he  was  able  to  decide  that  instead  of  living  at 
great  expense  at  Shanghai  (which  was  already  thronged  with 
refugees),  he  would  escort  his  family  direct  to  Scotland. 

Then  followed  two  days  of  tremendous  effort  and  work, 
in  which  his  one  arm  had  to  do  the  work  often,  in  packing 
and  sorting  household  and  school  goods.  He  sent  as  many 
of  his  pupils  as  had  available  homes,  to  their  own  people, 
and  left  the  others  in  charge  of  several  gentlemen  of  the 
Local  Committee,  who  proposed  remaining  on  the  field  to 
look  after  their  people,  and  who  promised  to  keep  work 
going  on  at  the  Blind  School,  each  undertaking  to  visit  it 
on  certain  definite  days. 

Then  the  Mission  House  (dilapidated  as  it  was !)  had  to 
be  put  in  order,  books  and  furniture  left  as  secure  as  circum- 
stances admitted  of,  the  family  packing  accomplished,  and 
commissariat  arrangements  made  for  the  journey.  By  the 
kindness  of  a  friend,  who  lent  Mrs.  Murray  a  chair  carried 
by  coolies,  they  were  enabled  to  avoid  the  Peiho  river,  and 
to  travel  by  land  to  Tientsin,  whence  steamers  ply  to 
Shanghai. 

At  Tientsin  there  was  a  delay  of  four  days,  during  which 
Mr.  Murray  was  gladdened  by  much  hearty  sympathy 
evinced  towards  his  work,  several  missionaries  pledging 
themselves  to  make  the  teaching  of  the  illiterate  by  the 
blind  a  primary  object  in  opening  up  new  country  districts. 


106  VOYAGE  TO  BRITAIN 

A  lady,  who  was  likewise  detained  for  some  days  at  Tientsin, 
turned  that  delay  to  excellent  account  in  teaching  the  art 
of  reading  in  Numeral  Type  for  the  sighted,  to  a  native 
Bible-woman  from  another  district,  and  so  well  did  her 
pupil  prosper  that  ere  they  parted,  each  to  her  native 
country,  the  lady  was  able  to  give  the  Bible-woman  a 
certificate  of  qualification,  showing  that  she  was  competent 
to  teach  other  women  in  her  far-away  district.  So  the 
work  spreads  as  opportunity  offers,  and  this  exemplifies  how 
it  may  gradually  cover  the  great  Empire. 

On  arriving  at  Shanghai,  "  the  great  Athens  of  China," 
Mr.  Murray  found  that  he  had  three  days  to  wait  ere  the 
steamer  would  sail  for  London,  and  these  days  also  he  was 
able  to  turn  to  account.  The  recent  publication  in  The 
Messenger  of  the  very  favourable  review  of  Professor  S.  M. 
Russell's  pamphlet,  "  Explanation  of  Mr.  Murray's  System  of 
Teaching  the  Sighted,"  had  called  attention  to  this  further 
development  of  his  work,  and  he  was  cordially  welcomed 
and  much  encouraged  by  several  leading  missionaries.  Not 
least  satisfactory  was  a  letter  from  the  learned  Dr.  Fryer, 
translator  and  publisher  of  scientific  works  in  Chinese,  who, 
being  surrounded  by  military  cordons,  could  not  arrange  a 
personal  interview,  but  wrote  :  "  Let  me  tell  you  that  I  am 
using  your  method  for  the  Shanghai  dialect  on  my  type- 
writer." That  surely  is  conclusive  evidence  in  its  favour, 
the  more  so  as  the  dialect  spoken  at  Shanghai  is  non- 
Mandarin. 

The  homeward  journey  to  London,  and  thence  to  Glasgow, 
was  uneventful,  though  the  care  of  five  babies  who  could 
not  speak  a  word  of  English — only  pure  Mandarin  Chinese 
— was  no  trifle  to  the  anxious  parents,  who  were  thankful 
indeed  to  find  themselves  safe  in  Scotland.  Their  too  brief 
stay  was  anything  but  restful,  as  there  was  much  to  do,  and 
they  were  resolved  to  return  early  in  October,  so  as  to  reach 
Peking  ere  the  freezing  of  the  Peiho  cut  off  the  capital  from 
communication  with  the  outer  world. 


t'hoto  by  Oviniuf  Davis,  Edinburgh. 

THE  REV.  W.  H.  MURRAY'S  FOUR  ELDEST  CHILDREN. 


loS  THE  ANGEL  OF  DEATH 

Of  course  their  first  care  on  their  return  was  to  re- 
assemble the  scattered  students,  and  once  again  to  make 
the  best  of  the  dilapidated  old  Chinese  houses  which  had 
been  condemned  as  dangerous  six  years  previously,  but 
which  were  still  the  Mission  premise-;. 

1896  brought  the  first  domestic  sorrow  to  the  little  home. 
The  new  year  brought  a  sixth  addition  to  the  family — a 
beautiful,  blue-eyed  baby.  But  the  care  of  five  young 
children,  without  any  attendant  to  help  her  on  the  long 
return  journey  to  Peking,  had  seriously  affected  the  mother's 
health,  and  she  was  unable  to  give  him  the  same  devoted 
personal  care  as  the  others  had  enjoyed. 

When  the  summer  heat  and  rains  drew  near,  the  Doctoi 
insisted  that  they  must  all  leave  the  city  and  find  healthier 
quarters  in  the  hills,  so  they  found  lodgings  in  a  temple, 
two  hundred  years  old,  picturesquely  situated  between  two 
mountain  torrents  and  overshadowed  by  fine  old  trees. 
This  temple  is  the  private  property  of  two  brothers  of  the 
blood  royal,  who  lock  up  the  idols  and  pay  no  attention  to 
them,  and  who  were  most  kind  to  the  Murrays,  allowing 
them  to  lodge  at  a  very  low  rent. 

All  profited  by  the  change  except  the  beautiful  and 
singularly  wise  and  winsome  baby,  whose  large  wondering 
blue  eyes  seemed  to  appeal  so  pathetically  for  comfort  in 
his  constant  suffering.  Not  all  the  care  of  two  kind  doctors 
could  save  the  little  life,  and  on  Friday  night,  the  loth  July, 
little  Matthew  ended  his  brief  experience  of  earthly  trials, 
leaving  very  sore  hearts  mourning  for  him.  The  little 
coffin  arrived  at  I  a.m.  on  Sunday  morning.  At  3  a.m. 
several  friends  came  from  the  hill  sanatorium  of  the  London 
Mission,  and  (some  on  ponies,  some  on  donkeys)  accom- 
panied the  sorrowing  parents  to  the  cemetery  outside  the 
city  walls  on  the  south-west  side,  where  they  were  met  by 
other  friends  bringing  flowers  and  a  lovely  wreath.  Even 
the  donkey  boys  gathered  lovely  large  white  convolvuli  to 
lay  on  the  little  coffin  which  was  carried  by  four  Chinamen. 


DILAPIDA  TED  MISSION  PREMISES  109 

Four  more  carried  the  mother  in  a  covered  chair.  Heavy 
rain-clouds  threatened  a  downpour  all  day,  but  happily 
the  storm  was  stayed  till  towards  evening,  when  all  had  got 
safely  back  to  the  hills. 

I  spoke  just  now  of  the  dilapidated  Mission  premises. 
Though  I  have  not  referred  to  this  very  practical  subject,  I 
may  mention  that  the  old  Chinese  houses  which  had  at  first 
been  bought  and  adapted  for  the  use  of  the  Murrays  and 
their  Blind  Scholars,  were  very  soon  found  to  have  been  a 
most  unsatisfactory  acquisition. 

In  the  first  place  there  was  not  a  corner  which  could  be 
set  apart  as  an  infirmary,  so  as  to  make  it  possible  to  isolate 
cases  of  infectious  illness,  to  which  all  are  specially  liable  in 
the  heart  of  such  a  city  as  Peking.  The  need  for  such  an 
asylum  was  sorely  proved  when  a  very  promising  pupil  died 
of  consumption,  and  a  little  blind  girl  was  seriously  ill  with 
typhus  fever,  all  at  the  very  time  when  Mrs.  Murray  herself, 
and  also  a  young  blind  married  woman,  required  the  utmost 
care  and  quiet.  And  all  this  within  the  confined  space  of  a 
small  Chinese  court !  At  other  times  scarlet  fever  and  small- 
pox was  so  rife  in  the  city  that  funerals  were  constantly 
passing  along  the  street.  There  were  two  cases  of  fever  in  the 
Blind  School,  causing  great  anxiety  lest  the  infection  should 
spread,  and  many  a  wish  for  the  isolation  of  the  patients. 

In  1890  there  had  been  trials  of  various  sorts — incursions 
of  thieves,  serious  sickness  in  the  city,  a  succession  of  dust 
storms,  and  of  such  appalling  rains  as  flooded  vast  districts 
of  the  Empire.  Though  Peking  suffered  less  than  many 
other  places,  great  damage  was  done,  and  the  inmates  of 
the  Blind  Schools  had  their  full  share  of  anxiety  and 
trouble. 

Letters  from  Mr.  Murray  and  others  told  how  a  summer 
of  almost  unprecedented  heat  (resulting  in  a  grievous 
epidemic  of  typhoid  fever)  was  followed  by  terrible  and 
prolonged  tempests,  with  incessant  rain.  Every  mountain 
streamlet  was  transformed  into  a  raging  torrent — whole 


no  RETROSPECT 

villages  were  swept  away,  leaving  scarce  a  trace  of  what, 
a  few  hours  earlier,  had  been  flourishing  communities — 
fertile  plains,  richly  clothed  with  millet  and  other  crops, 
became  the  bed  of  wide  lakes,  whose  surging  waters 
carried  sudden  death  and  destruction  to  many  a  peaceful 
homestead. 

In  the  city  of  Peking  there  was  widespread  ruin  and 
many  lives  lost,  as  on  every  side  mud  walls  crumbled, 
heavy  thatched  or  tiled  roofs  gave  way,  as  the  timbers 
which  had  upheld  them  fell  crashing  to  the  ground. 

Within  the  School  for  the  Blind  Mr.  Murray  kept  anxious 
watch,  his  care  being  divided  between  his  helpless  blind 
charges  and  his  own  family — his  wife's  nervous  system 
having  quite  broken  down  under  such  prolonged  tension 
following  immediately  after  the  birth  of  her  second  child. 

There  was  also  grave  anxiety  on  account  of  several 
colporteurs,  who  had  been  sent  with  a  supply  of  books  for 
sale  in  the  country.  These  latter  eventually  returned  in 
safety  (having,  however,  been  obliged  to  abandon  their 
cart);  but,  to  quote  Mr.  Murray's  words,  "both  carters  and 
mules  looked  but  the  ghosts  of  their  former  selves.  The 
sights  they  have  seen,  of  ruin  and  distress,  would  fill  a 
volume."  They  had  to  ford  fourteen  streams,  each  of 
which  had  become  a  rushing  river,  so  that  they  were 
repeatedly  in  imminent  danger,  the  mules  sinking  and 
tumbling,  stupefied  with  fright,  and  the  men  often  breast- 
deep  in  the  flood.  The  most  extraordinary  thing  was,  that 
under  such  very  adverse  circumstances  and  with  rain  falling 
incessantly,  they  should  have  succeeded  in  selling  nearly 
1000  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

Mr.  Murray  told  how,  day  by  day,  as  portions  of  his  walls 
and  ceilings  fell,  he  shifted  his  pupils,  their  books  and 
furniture,  from  one  corner  to  another,  covering  them  up  as 
best  he  could,  but  living  in  the  ceaseless  expectation  of  a 
total  collapse. 

One   horribly   suggestive    detail   in   the   story   of  their 


GRIE  VO  US  FLOODS  1 1 1 

miseries  was  the  overflow  of  the  city  sewers,  which  flooded 
the  school,  of  course  totally  destroying  all  the  mats  and 
whatever  else  was  touched  by  that  foul  stream.  The 
subsequent  cleansing  of  the  premises  was  very  troublesome 
work,  especially  as  every  neighbour  was  in  the  same  plight, 
and  it  would  have  been  marvellous  indeed  if  a  renewed 
epidemic  of  fever  had  not  ensued. 

Notwithstanding  his  splendid  faculty  for  accepting  all 
life's  trials  as  blessings  in  disguise,  Mr.  Murray  confessed 
that  it  was  not  easy  to  be  philosophical  when  the  house 
was  tumbling  piecemeal,  and  when,  day  and  night,  he  was 
expecting  a  crash. 

Of  course  there  was  no  chance  of  any  help  in  China, 
where  all  were  paralyzed  by  the  magnitude  of  the  disasters 
which  had  overwhelmed  such  vast  districts  in  so  many 
Provinces.  In  the  country  around  Peking  and  Tientsin 
alone,  the  official  report  stated  that  upwards  of  1000  villages 
had  been  destroyed — in  some  cases  swept  away,  with  all 
their  inhabitants,  none  surviving  to  tell  the  tale,  while 
4,000,000  persons  were  left  absolutely  destitute.  Even 
when  the  flood  had  begun  to  abate,  the  waters  still  covered 
an  expanse  of  fully  3000  square  miles  of  what  was  fertile 
and  densely-populated  land,  and  it  was  estimated  that  even 
if  the  waters  received  no  fresh  accession,  it  would  be  about 
three  years  before  they  ran  off  sufficiently  to  allow  of 
cultivating  the  soil. 

Under  these  circumstances  it  was  evident  that  there  was 
very  special  need  for  immediate  pecuniary  aid  to  enable 
Mr.  Murray  to  rebuild  his  schools,  and  I  earnestly  appealed 
to  the  public  to  give  practical  proof  of  sympathy  by  sending 
a  donation,  AS  A  THANK-OFFERING  FOR  THEIR  OWN  COMFORT- 
ABLE HOMES. 

I  am  sorry  to  say  that  the  response  was  so  meagre  that  it 
only  sufficed  to  patch  up  the  dilapidated  old  Chinese  houses, 
ani  for  nine  successive  years  each  summer  with  its  wild  rain 
storms  proved  a  season  of  grave  danger  and  anxiety — far 


1 1 2  HOME,  S  WEE  T  HO. ME 

more  so  than  the  snows  and  tempests  of  winter — and  each 
season  necessitated  serious  repairs. 

In  August,  1893,  Mr.  Murray  wrote  from  the  American 
and  Presbyterian  Sanatorium,  in  the  Western  Hills,  to 
which  he  had  happily  removed  his  children  :  "  The  storms 
of  the  season  for  the  third  consecutive  year  have  been  very 
severe  indeed.  Even  here  the  houses  seem  to  totter  with 
the  vehemence  of  the  rain.  Think  of  one  downpour  lasting 
without  cessation  for  three  days  and  three  nights  !  All  the 
houses  leaked,  and  a  wall  of  one  fell  during  the  night. 

"  But  what  of  our  house  in  the  city  ?  As  soon  as  the 
storm  abated,  I  rode  into  the  city — no  easy  matter,  the 
roads  being  now  rivers.  The  mud  in  many  of  the  streets  is 
literally  two  feet  deep,  with  here  and  there  great  holes  into 
which  mules  and  carts  tumble  helplessly.  Arrived !  Ah 
me  !  Desolation — ceilings  all  down,  or  parts  hanging  in 
tatters.  Furniture  soaked,  as  also  my  favourite  book-case 
and  all  my  books — my  Hebrew,  Greek  and  Latin  commen- 
taries. Every  part  of  the  house  leaked — the  shop,  the 
blind  men's  room,  the  book  room,  the  printing  room  ;  of 
the  latter,  the  outer  half  of  the  wall  fell,  as  also  part  of  the 
roof  of  our  sitting-room.  The  only  places  that  resisted  are 
the  Boys'  School  and  the  room  which  I  built  out  of  the 
wreck  of  last  year.  Everywhere  the  smells  are  putrid." 

Two  months  later  he  wrote  :  "  The  rainy  season  began  a 
month  earlier  than  usual  and  is  only  just  over.  Even  now 
some  streets  are  not  passable.  The  schools  had  a  longer 
holiday  than  usual  on  this  account,  but  now  we  have  all 
work  going  forward."  Throughout  this  interval  he  was 
very  ill  from  being  obliged  to  live  in  the  soaking  ruins, 
inhaling  the  pestilential  miasma.  For  one  thing  he 
developed  a  racking  cough  and  cold,  and  greatly  alarmed 
his  doctor  by  spitting  blood.  Happily  his  work  on  earth 
was  still  unfinished,  and  he  made  a  strangely  rapid  recovery. 
His  wife  returned  from  the  hills  that  she  might  personally 
superintend  the  Chinese  masons,  joiners  and  coolies  who 


A  TRYING  CLIMATE  113 

were  patching   up   the   ruins    to   make  them  once   more 
habitable. 

In  June,  1894,  he  wrote  :  "I  have  had  masons  at  work 
for  a  month  patching  up  the  roofs,  in  the  hope  of  enabling 
them  to  stand  the  strain  of  another  year's  storms,  just  at 
hand.  The  mason,  who  is  an  elder  of  the  London  Mission, 
is  doing  the  work  well.  But  there  are  two  parts  liable  to 
tumble  ;  one  of  these  is  our  bed-room,  unless  we  can  get  at 
the  decayed  pillar  and  renew  the  foot,  which  will  not  be 
easy,  as  the  wall  is  already  split,  and  to  touch  it  may  bring 
it  all  down,  and  the  roof  at  the  same  time."  (A  pleasant 
house  in  which  to  face  vehement  and  tempestuous  winds 
and  storms!)  "This  is  the  broiling  season.  It  is  very 
unhealthy  in  the  city,  as  more  drains  are  being  opened  this 
year.  Fever  is  very  prevalent.  Two  missionaries  are  down 
with  it." 

In  August  he  told  us  how  the  cobbled-up  houses  had 
stood  the  dangers.  "  The  rains  have  not  been  so  savage  as 
those  of  '92  and  '93,  but  have  been  more  constant,  and 
continue  longer.  The  city  is  a  picture  of  distress,  like  a 
saturated  sponge.  The  heat  has  been  very  great.  I  am 
glad  to  say  the  Christian  mason  made  so  good  a  job  of 
repairing  our  roofs  that  they  have  held  tight,  except  in  one 
part  which  leaked,  and  there  the  ceiling  came  down  with  a 
crash  beside  my  bed,  and  awoke  me  with  a  start.  Still,  the 
old  beams  are  so  risky,  and  all  the  woodwork  so  rotten,  and 
a  great  smash  is  so  probable,  that  it  was  a  comfort  to  have 
the  children  in  safety  at  the  Mission  station  in  the  hills. 
The  great  heat  and  damp  try  the  strongest  constitution. 
One  week  back  in  the  city  seems  to  have  undone  all  the 
good,  for  the  children  (who  were  looking  so  well)  now  look 
sickly,  and  suffer  much  from  diarrhoea,  &c.  Everything 
smells  damp  and  sickly.  The  very  typewriter  is  sick.  The 
type-plate  has  stretched,  and  lies  on  the  ink-plate,  stiff  and 
hard  to  work,  and  prints  the  letters  out  of  line.  I  hope  it 
will  recover  when  dry  weather  comes." 

I 


H4  NECESSITY  FOR  BETTER  PREMISES 

By  dint  of  persevering  appeals  to  the  public,  I  succeeded 
by  1894  in  raising  the  lowest  sum  for  which  it  was 
considered  possible  to  replace  the  old  Chinese  houses  by 
suitable  weather  tight  buildings,  and  the  order  to  com- 
mence this  work  had  actually  been  given,  when  the  war 
with  Japan  put  a  stop  to  everything.  Ere  its  close,  it  was 
found  that  all  prices  had  risen  so  much,  that  the  money 
previously  collected  for  re-building  was  insufficient,  so  a 
further  delay  arose  till  more  could  be  collected. 

This  enforced  delay  proved  a  blessing  in  disguise. 
Mr.  Murray  had  all  along  urged  that  instead  of  rebuilding 
on  the  same  cramped  site,  which  would  necessitate  making 
the  house  two  stories  high — a  detail  very  seriously  objected 
to  by  the  Chinese  for  superstitious  reasons— we  should 
endeavour  to  raise  a  sum  sufficient  to  secure  a  larger  pro- 
perty, which  would  allow  space  for  the  extension  of  the 
Blind  School  and  development  of  the  Printing  Works, 
instead  of  everything  being  overcrowded,  with  no  room 
whatever  for  expansion. 

Subscriptions  for  even  the  minor  outlay  had  however 
come  in  so  slowly,  that  this  larger  hope  was  not  seriously 
entertained  till  the  summer  of  1896,  when  a  letter  was 
received  from  a  lady  offering  to  guarantee  ^"1000  of  the 
whole  cost,  provided  that  steps  were  at  once  taken  to  make 
up  the  previously  collected  building  fund  to  a  similar  sum 
by  Christmas,  1896. 

This  generous  offer  cheered  the  disheartened  collectors, 
who  set  to  work  with  renewed  vigour,  and  succeeded  in 
raising  the  required  sum.  The  lady's  action  evoked  the 
sympathy  of  a  friend  in  New  Zealand,*  who  in  the  name  of 
his  own  blind  daughter,  paid  the^~iooo  she  had  guaranteed, 
so  we  naturally  supposed  there  would  be  no  further  delay, 
and  that  in  a  very  short  time  the  Murray  family  and  all  the 
blind  pupils  would  be  safely  established  in  one  of  several 
desirable  properties  known  to  be  for  sale,  and  having  on 
*  See  page  133. 


DIFFIC  UL  TIES  OF  P  URCHASE  1 1 5 

them  ready-built  Chinese  houses,  which  could  easily  be 
adapted  to  the  requirements  of  the  Mission.  But  we  forgot 
that  we  had  to  reckon  with  Chinese  prejudices  ! 

In  order  to  waste  no  time,  our  Committee  in  Peking  had 
commenced  their  investigations  for  suitable  premises,  as 
soon  as  they  heard  of  the  aforesaid  guarantee,  and  from 
that  time  till  the  following  summer  (July,  1897)  the  leading 
members  were  by  turns  engaged  in  negotiating  for  sundry 
desirable  properties,  always  to  find  themselves  thwarted, 
and  that  the  negotiations  had  to  be  broken  off.  The  fact 
is  that  any  respectable  Chinaman  can  scarcely  bring  himself 
to  face  the  disgrace  of  selling  land  to  a  foreigner.  He  would 
sell  to  an  insignificant  Chinaman,  who  might  in  his  turn 
sell  to  us.  But  this  might  involve  risk  of  finding  the  title 
deeds  insecure,  and  that  is  a  very  important  matter. 

Moreover  every  transaction  of  any  importance  in  China, 
is  done  by  Go-Betweens,  whether  it  is  arranging  a  marriage 
between  the  son  of  one  man  with  the  daughter  of  another, 
or  the  purchase  of  a  neighbour's  house,  all  has  to  be 
arranged  in  this  circuitous  manner.  The  principals  never 
meet,  so  neither  really  knows  the  true  mind  of  the  other, 
nor  to  what  extent  the  Go-Betweens  are  each  trying  to 
feather  their  own  nests. 

The  result  in  this  case  has  been  that  with  money  in  hand 
for  the  purchase  of  apparently  ideal  premises  which  are 
standing  waiting  for  a  purchaser,  the  poor  Murrays  and 
their  blind  scholars  had  to  endure  yet  another  rainy  season 
in  the  dangerous  and  unwholesome  houses  which  had  been 
condemned  fully  six  years  before,  and  again  all  suffered 
more  or  less  from  malaria  and  other  evil  consequences  of 
their  insanitary  surroundings.  Truly  those  who  devote 
their  lives  to  working  in  China  for  the  good  01  their  fellow- 
creatures  have  special  need  of  God-given  patience. 

And  this  they  seem  to  have  acquired  to  a  remarkable 
degree  (doubtless  long  practice  makes  perfect),  for  it  is  we 
in  Britain  who  have  waxed  impatient,  and  the  sufferers  on 


ii6        A  GOOD  PROPERTY  SECURED 

the  spot  have  reminded  us  that  "  We  must  wait  till  God 
opens  the  way  ;  to  attempt  to  do  otherwise  would  mean 
miserable  failure.  Under  His  direct  management  His 
people  took  over  forty  years  to  travel  a  journey  which  a 
caravan  could  travel  in  three  or  four  days."  And  again, 
"  People  at  home  can  have  no  conception  of  what  it  is  to 
do  such  a  thing  in  China.  Some  of  the  Missions  have 
spent  as  much  as  seven  years  in  negotiating  the  purchase  of 
suitable  land." 

At  last  their  patience  was  rewarded,  and  an  excellent 
property  was  secured  in  the  West  City,  close  to  the  London 
Mission,  where  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Allardyce  and  Miss  Goode 
had  already  proved  themselves  such  appreciative  helpers. 

All  previous  efforts  had  been  directed  to  secure  premises 
in  the  East  City,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  old  school, 
which  has  the  advantage  for  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Murray  and  their 
family,  of  being  near  the  place  where  the  Union  Service  in 
English  is  held  every  Sunday  evening.  Of  course  this 
weekly  meeting  with  fellow  countrymen  and  women  is  a 
very  cheering  incident  to  the  foreigners  resident  in  the 
heart  of  the  great  city  so  "  wholly  given  to  idolatry." 

But  in  all  other  respects  the  advantages  are  on  the  side 
of  the  newly  acquired  property.  To  begin  with,  the  East 
City  is  largely  composed  of  squalid,  narrow  streets,  all 
densely  peopled,  whereas  the  West  City  has  wide  open 
spaces  and  a  far  less  crowded  population.  The  new  premises 
occupy  a  nice  healthy  position  on  high  ground  near  one 
of  the  city  gates,  and  consequently  near  the  open  country. 
The  medical  attendant  of  the  Mission  looks  confidently  for 
a  marked  improvement  in  the  health  of  all  concerned, 
European  and  Chinese.  _  On  this  site  stood  several  good  old 
Chinese  bungalows  (i.e.  one-storied  houses  with  verandah) 
which,  although  out  of  repair,  were  all  built  of  such  ex- 
cellent material,  that  by  partial  repairing  and  some  rebuild- 
ing, a  satisfactory  Mission  Station  has  been  provided,  with 
large  schools  for  blind  lads  and  blind  women,  a  good 


THE  RAIL  WA  Y  TERMINUS  \  \  7 

dwelling-house  for  the  Murrays,  one  for  the  assistant  whom 
he  hopes  soon  to  find,  a  workshop,  a  house  for  printing 
office,  a  book-room  for  the  books  of  the  National  Bible 
Society  of  Scotland,  and  ample  space  for  extension  when 
the  work  is  further  developed. 

Among  the  chief  advantages  of  the  property  is  the  fact 
that  it  possesses  a  well  of  good  water — an  item  of  the 
utmost  importance. 

The  credit  of  conducting  all  the  delicate  negotiations  for 
this  purchase,  and  bringing  them  to  a  successful  issue,  is 
due  to  the  Rev.  S.  E.  Meech  of  the  London  Mission. 

An  equally  good  property  in  the  East  City  would  have 
been  much  more  costly,  for,  as  in  China  all  things  seem  to 
go  contrary  to  the  rest  of  the  world,  the  East  City  has 
hitherto  been  the  fashionable  end  ;  but  now  that  a  railway 
has  actually  been  opened  between  Peking  and  its  port  at 
Tientsin  and  that  trains  are  daily  running  to  the  terminus 
(which  is  in  the  country  more  than  two  miles  from  the 
South-West  gate  of  the  Chinese  city),*  it  seems  inevitable 
that  the  hitherto  sleepy  West  City  will  awaken,  and  that  it 
will  become  the  most  important  quarter,  perhaps  even  as  in 
London,  Glasgow,  and  other  cities  in  the  old  world,  the 
West  End  will  become  the  fashionable  end. 

Certainly  it  must  prove  an  •  advantage  to  the  Mission 
Station  to  be  several  miles  nearer  to  the  railway  terminus, 
especially  when  heavy  parcels  of  books  have  to  be  des- 
patched from  the  printing  press  at  Peking  to  distant 
provinces.  It  is  also  a  very  great  advantage  that  instead  of 
the  three  days'  journey  by  specially  hired  boats  from 
Tientsin  to  Peking,  the  journey  is  now  accomplished  by 
train  in  a  few  hours.  Already  Mr.  Murray  has  on  several 
occasions  been  gladdened  by  visits  from  Missionaries,  who, 

*  For  superstitious  reasons,  incomprehensible  to  any  but 
a  Chinaman,  the  railway  is  not  allowed  to  come  nearer  to 
the  City  walls.  The  marvel  is  that  it  has  been  allowed 
at  all. 


1 1 8  CO  UN  TING  A  SALAR  Y  IN  CA  SH  ! 

on  their  way  to  distant  Inland  Stations,  have  left  their 
mules,  men  and  baggage  at  Tientsin,  and  thence  diverged 
by  rail  to  Peking  in  order  to  judge  for  themselves  of  the 
merits  of  the  new  mode  of  teaching  the  illiterate,  with  the 
invariable  result  that  they  have  resolved  to  adopt  it. 

Cheering  as  is  a  visit  from  such  sympathetic  guests,  it  is 
not  quite  such  a  simple  matter  to  welcome  their  coming, 
and  cheer  their  parting,  as  we  should  find  it  in  Britain,  and 
their  coming  and  going  are  not  facilitated  by  the  strange 
Chinese  dread  of  the  evil  influences  of  steam  and  foreign 
inventions,  which  has  caused  them  to  make  the  railway 
terminus  several  miles  from  the  town  !  From  the  Blind 
School  it  takes  two  hours  of  good  driving  in  mule  carts  to 
reach  the  station,  so  that  to  breakfast  and  catch  the  six 
o'clock  train,  involves  rising  not  later  than  3  a.m.  To  the 
anxious  host  and  hostess  it  is  apt  to  mean  a  much  earlier 
awakening.  But  with  such  guests  as  these  the  early  break- 
fast is  a  cheery  family  meal  ! 

Two  such  visitors — members  of  the  China  Inland  Mission 
— sent  back  a  messenger  to  Mr.  Murray  asking  that  a 
teacher,  well  supplied  with  books,  should  be  at  once  des- 
patched to  meet  their  colleague,  who  was  to  leave  Tientsin 
the  very  day  after  the  messenger  arrived.  Fortunately, 
Mr.  Liu  (the  sighted  young  man  who  won  such  praise  from 
Mr.  Webster  for  his  successful  work  in  Manchuria,  and  who, 
since  his  return,  had  been  on  a  brief  visit  to  his  parents) 
returned  to  Peking  that  evening.  The  Murrays  spent  the 
whole  night  getting  his  supplies  ready,  counting  his  wages 
(no  joke,  in  bulky  strings  of  very  varied  cash,  all  of  infini- 
tesimal value),  and  preparing  "  a  blessed  cargo"  of  books  for 
twenty-two  pupils,  blind  and  sighted,  with  writing-frame  for 
the  blind,  music,  shorthand,  etc., — the  whole  making  a 
package  as  heavy  as  he  would  be  allowed  to  carry  by  train. 
And  by  8  a.m.  he  started  on  this  work  in  a  new  Province, 
saying  that,  "  Trusting  in  the  Lord  of  Heaven,  he  would  do 
his  duty." 


U-HUNG-CtiAN&S  BUND  GRANDSON         119 

Mr.  Murray's  thoughts  are  so  centred  on  his  work  that  he 
rarely  makes  any  reference  to  the  political  news  which  rivets 
the  attention  of  all  the  outer  world.  In  a  recent  letter, 
however,  he  refers  to  the  fact  that  a  number  of  foreigners 
have  been  stoned  and  hurt  in  the  streets  of  Peking.  "  The 
Rev.  Dr.  Lowry,  of  our  local  committee,  and  President  of 
the  University,  a  justly  loved  man,  was  stoned,  and  received 
a  large  cut  on  the  side  of  his  head  ;  one  or  two  ribs  were 
also  broken.  Other  foreigners  have  been  seriously  injured. 
Anti-foreign  curses  have  been  written  even  on  our  outer 
wall,  as  the  outcome  of  what  is  supposed  to  be  the  Empress 
Dowager's  new  policy.  People  who  were  formerly  friendly, 
now  wear  a  scowl  on  their  faces.  We  hope  it  will  soon  pass 
off.  We  can  but  trust,  and  strengthen  ourselves  with  the 
thought  that  God  still  reigns." 

"  Meanwhile  we  must  possess  our  souls  in  patience. 
Several  friends  who  had  asked  me  to  send  them  a  teacher 
for  their  poor  converts  now  write,  "  Wait — the  women  who 
had  promised  to  learn  are  now  afraid  to  do  so.  Doubtless  a 
reaction  will  come  in  due  season." 


Mr.  Murray's  latest  letters  tell  of  a  very  satisfactory 
private  pupil,  namely,  young  Mr.  Li,  a  blind  grandson  of  Li- 
Hung-Chang  (who  by  the  way,  is  called  by  his  countrymen 
Li-Chung-T'ang,  and  by  foreign  residents,  Lord  Li).  His 
grandfather  wished  him  to  begin  his  studies  from  certain 
Chinese  books.  Mr.  Murray  suggested  a  collection  of  3000 
Chinese  proverbs,  to  which,  after  careful  examination,  Li 
consented.  So  a  blind  lad  in  the  school  was  selected  to 
emboss  these  from  dictation,  and  when  finished  and  bound 
in  blue  silk,  they  made  three  handsome  volumes.  These, 
varied  with  St.  Matthew's  Gospel,  were  the  first  reading 
books  of  the  young  aristocrat,  whose  example  may,  it  is 
hoped,  lead  other  great  families  who  have  blind  sons  or 
daughters,  to  apply  to  Mr.  Murray  for  teachers. 


120  AN  INFLUENTIAL  PUPIL 

The  young  man,  who  is  very  bright,  quickly  found  such 
delight  in  practising  writing  on  a  Hall  Braille  typewriter 
lent  to  him  by  Mr.  Murray,  that  his  grandfather,  who  takes 
a  keen  interest  in  his  progress,  purchased  it  for  him,  and 
has  engaged  Mr.  Murray's  best  sighted  teacher,  young  Mr. 
Liu,  as  his  private  tutor.  Liu  is  the  capable  young  Manchu 
who  has  so  successfully  taught  classes  in  Manchuria  and 
Mongolia,  so  that  in  one  sense,  his  promotion  is  a  loss 
to  the  Mission,  but  on  the  other  hand,  in  his  new  sphere 
he  may  have  a  far-reaching  influence  for  good. 

One  of  Li-Hung-Chang's  seven  brothers  was  also  blind, 
and  was  noted  as  being  a  most  capable  man,  very  exact,  and 
highly  esteemed.  It  was  he  who  managed  the  family 
estates,  and  kept  all  accounts.  So  it  is  hoped  that  the 
present  young  student  will  prove  equally  satisfactory. 

In  truly  Chinese  fashion,  all  arrangements  for  his  tuition 
were  made  by  "  go-betweens,"  and  it  was  not  till  he  had 
made  some  progress  that  Mr.  Murray  received  a  formal 
invitation  to  visit  his  pupil.  His  account  of  the  interview 
is  most  interesting.  Accompanied  by  Dr.  Coltman,  he  was 
ushered  into  the  reception  hall,  where  Lord  Li  received  his 
guests  in  the  foreign  fashion,  i.e.  advancing  to  meet  them 
and  shaking  hands.  He  placed  Mr.  Murray  in  the  seat  of 
honour  facing  himself.  Presently  his  two  grandsons  entered, 
and  when  the  elder  (who  had  just  come  in  from  his  govern- 
ment office)  had  been  divested  of  his  official  boots,  hat  and 
jewelled  belt,  he  sat  on  his  grandfather's  right  hand,  while 
the  blind  brother  (who  is  a  pale,  slender  lad,  aged  fifteen  by 
foreign  reckoning,  or  sixteen  by  Chinese  calculation)  took 
his  place  on  the  left,  leaning  on  his  grandfather — a  pleasing 
family  picture. 

Lord  Li  asked  the  usual  questions  regarding  his  guest's 
age  and  country,  and  on  hearing  that  he  hailed  from  Glas- 
gow, he  at  once  recalled  with  pleasure  his  own  cordial 
reception  in  that  great  busy  city,  and  his  visit  to  some 
of  its  principal  works. 


ABACUS  FOR  THE  BLIND  121 

Then  the  conversation  turned  to  the  subject  of  the 
young  man's  education.  First,  how  to  keep  up  a  supply 
of  suitable  literature  in  the  advanced  Chinese  classes.  Mr. 
Murray  advised  Lord  Li  to  engage  a  Native  Classical 
Scholar,  who  could  dictate  to  the  blind  pupil,  who  would 
thus  himself  emboss  his  own  books,  and  the  pages  when 
complete  could  be  bound  at  the  Blind  School. 

Now  a  surprise  was  in  store  for  Mr.  Murray.  An  embossed 
book  was  brought  in,  as  if  from  the  School.  On  examination, 
Murray  said,"  This  is  my  system,  but  not  of  my  production." 
On  inquiry  he  found  that  it  was  written  by  the  young  man 
himself,  and  he  was  asked  to  read  from  it.  His  fingers 
glided  gracefully  over  the  lines,  as  he  read  clearly;  but 
neither  Mr.  Murray  nor  Dr.  Coltman  could  understand 
him.  Murray  asked  Lord  Li  whether  he  understood  the 
young  man's  reading,  and  with  a  pleased  smile  he  replied 
that  he  did.  Then  it  transpired  that  it  was  the  Anhui 
dialect,  which  is  that  of  the  family  home. 

Mr.  Murray  then  strongly  recommended  that  this  very 
bright  pupil  should  be  taught  musical  notation  and  to 
calculate  by  means  of  the  Abacus  for  the  blind.  He  was 
asked  whether  "  the  Abacus  for  the  blind  is  superior  to 
the  ordinary  Abacus  in  common  every-day  use  throughout 
China  ?  "  This  he  quickly  proved,  showing  how  the  type 
can  be  placed  on  it  by  the  blind  as  quickly  as  the  balls  are 
arranged  on  the  native  Abacus.  Then  the  type  is  fixed, 
and  there  is  no  fear  of  its  being  disarranged  by  accidental 
contact  with  the  wide  sleeves. 

The  suggestion  of  the  study  of  music  was  also  most 
favourably  received,  and  arrangements  were  at  once  made 
for  the  purchase  of  an  American  organ.  Thus  a  whole 
world  of  new  interests  have  been  opened  up  for  this  hitherto 
darkened  life,  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  interest 
which  will  certainly  be  aroused  in  Chinese  "  society  "  by 
the  accomplishments  of  this  very  satisfactory  pupil,  will  be 
far-reaching  in  its  effects. 


1 22         PA RALLEL  GOSPEL  OF  S T.  ATA  TTHE  W 

The  most  noteworthy  event  of  the  year  1898  in  the  annals 
of  this  Mission  has  been  the  publication  of  a  volume  which 
seems  likely  to  prove  of  incalculable  benefit  to  sighted 
persons  in  all  ranks  of  life — both  Chinamen  and  foreign 
students. 

This  is  "  The  Parallel  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew  "  printed  in 
alternate  upright  columns  of  the  Ideograph  and  of  Murray's 
simple  characters. 

He  describes  its  production  thus  :  "  It  was  a  happy  hit 
I  made,  and  one  which  costs  very  little.  Having  com- 
posed the  Numeral  Type,  corrected  the  proofs,  and  made 
our  stereos  from  which  to  print  an  ordinary  edition,  we 
then  separated  the  upright  lines  of  type,  one  by  one, 
leaving  a  blank  space  between  each.  Having  printed 
proofs  from  this  type,  I  then  got  a  scribe  to  write  the 
Chinese  characters,  each  opposite  the  corresponding  symbol 
of  the  Numeral  Type.  This  costs  about  lod.  per  1000 
characters." 

The  primary  idea  was  that  any  missionary  acquainted 
with  the  ideograph  (i.e.  Chinese  characters),  could  by  this 
means  easily  teach  his  illiterate  converts  to  read  the 
Numeral  Type. 

But  there  is  every  probability  that  it  will  find  a  far  more 
wide-reaching  application,  as  it  will  now  be  easy  for  ANY 
aspiring  Chinaman,  or  foreign  student  who  has  mastered 
the  sounds  of  Mandarin  Chinese,  very  quickly  to  learn  the 
thirty  simple  symbols  of  the  Numeral  Type,  and  then  at  his 
leisure  teach  himself  to  recognize  the  corresponding  408 
Chinese  characters  required  in  reading  the  Bible  in  the 
Northern  Mandarin  dialects. 

"  These  Parallel  Gospels  will  prove  most  perfect  teachers. 
A  human  teacher  often  gives  a  wrong  tone,  and  even  the 
wrong  sound,  but  this  is  carefully  prepared  by  one  who  is  a 
correct  scholar,  and  it  is  the  purest  Pekingese  Mandarin, 
which,  as  I  have  already  observed,  is  the  standard  for  the 
Empire."  So  there  seems  good  reason  to  believe  that 


PAGE  OF  A  PARALLEL  GOSPEL 


123 


H 

m 
m 


4m 


JU 

tt 


a 


m 


T 


% 

7 


33-        a 

«&*      _  i 


A  i  °* ; 


^k: 

H     ±, 


T 

to 


a 


m 


¥ 


m  \- 

eE    v : 
Jt    i1 


«C     !    »    O 


EL 
ft 


m 


g 


r 


5PJ 


^ 
» 

llh 


A  paije  of  St.  Matthew  printed  in  Parallel  Columns  of  Chinese  Ideograph 
and  of  Mr.  Murray's  Numeral  Type,  as  adapted  for  Sighted  persons. 


124  HAMMOND'S  TYPEWRITER  FOR  NUMERAL  TYPE 

many  who  would  never  otherwise  study  any  Christian  book 
will  be  induced  to  do  so,  as  their  easiest  method  of  attaining 
the  power  of  reading  their  own  classics. 


A  small  but  valuable  detail  of  progress  in  1899  has  been 
the  adaptation  to  their  Type- writer  by  Messrs.  Hammond,  of 
New  York,  of  a  new  shuttle  for  writing  Numeral-Type  for 
the  sighted,  which,  it  is  hoped,  will  greatly  facilitate  some 
of  Mr.  Murray's  very  heavy  correspondence.  He  writes  : 
"  It  is  invaluable  !  1  expect  that  with  this  '  Hammond  '  an 
expert  writer  will  easily  attain  a  speed  of  ninety  words  per 
minute  in  the  Numeral  Type,  and  THAT,  in  first  class 
Mandarin  Chinese,  with  the  tone  of  every  word  correctly 
indicated.  And  this  is  not  in  our  Shorthand,  but  in  the 
clear  simple  symbol  which  can  now  be  read  by  so  many 
poor  old  women  in  the  villages. 

"  Think  how  easily  a  missionary  could  write  out  his 
sermon,  and  even  in  newspaper  office  work,  what  a  saving 
of  time  this  may  prove.  I  believe  that  Messrs.  Hammond's 
new  shuttle  will  ere  long  prove  the  means  of  widely  ex- 
tending practical  interest  in  our  system." 


And  here  I  may  mention  an  ingenious  way  of  tiding  over 
a  difficulty,  which  may  prove  helpful  to  others  likewise 
suffering  from  home  neglect,  while  working  in  hot  dry 
climates,  where  small  necessaries  of  life  cannot  be  renovated 
at  a  neighbouring  shop  —  a  matter  which  friends  in  Britain 
are  apt  to  forget.  Mr.  Murray's  recent  type-written 
letters  being  scarcely  visible,  he  remarks  that  the  ribbon 
which  has  so  much  wcrk  to  do  is  two  years  old  (instead  of 
two  or  three  months),  but  that  he  has  in  some  measure 
preserved  it  by  taking  it  off  when  not  in  use,  and  placing 
it  in  a  tightly-closing  tin  case  with  a  juicy  pear,  and  the 


INSUFFICIENT  PA  CKING  1 2 5 

moisture  keeps  the  ribbon  soft — an  item  of  trouble  which 
would  not  commend  itself  to  busy  men  in  Europe.  More- 
over we  have  always  to  remember  that  Mr.  Murray's 
difficulties  are  increased  by  his  having  only  one  hand. 

As  these  pages  may  be  read  by  many  who  have  occasion 
to  send  goods  to  friends  in  China,  I  think  that  for  their 
sakes  it  is  well  to  make  known  one  sad  and  bitter  cry  which 
again  and  again  has  reached  us  from  Peking,  namely,  of  the 
insufficient  packing  of  expensive  machinery  and  other 
heavy  goods,  which  are  despatched  in  far  too  light,  packing 
cases,  so  these  too  often  arrive  smashed,  and  the  contents 
are  grievously  injured  ;  and  this,  moreover,  is  in  a  place 
where  repairs  (which  in  England  would  be  so  easy)  are  well- 
nigh  impossible,  and  at  best,  occasion  the  loss  of  precious 
days  going  from  place  to  place  in  search  of  some  means  of 
remedy.  What  needless  worry  is  thus  caused  ! 

And  another  simple  precaution  too  often  neglected,  is 
that  of  sending  duplicates  of  such  portions  of  any  machine 
as  are  liable  to  require  speedy  renovation.  Thus  with 
regard  to  a  valuable  gift  of  filters  sent  to  the  Mission  in 
1898  by  order  of  a  friend,  Mr.  Murray  writes  on  Septem- 
ber 24th  : — "The  beautiful  filters  are  still  lying  unused,  as 
half-a-dozen  of  the  rubbers  were  dried  up  and  split,  and  the 
candles  lying  at  the  bottom.  I  cannot  find  India-rubber 
tubing  anywhere  in  Peking.  At  last  I  have  got  rubber 
sheeting  to  try  what  I  can  do  by  wrapping  it  round  the 
split  ones,  and  I  hope  they  will  hold  and  be  air-tight.  But 
if  the  manufacturers  had  sent  twopence  worth  of  extra 
rubbers,  all  my  time  and  this  delay  would  have  been  saved." 
Apparently  the  rubber  sheeting  failed,  but  happily  a  few 
months  later  some  tubing  was  found,  which  answered  the 
purpose. 

The  safe  arrival  of  the  Printing  Press  was  a  matter  of 
great  rejoicing,  arriving  as  it  did,  just  in  time  to  be  at  once 
placed  in  the  new  printing  room,  and  to  supply  the  rapidly 
increasing  demand  for  books. 


126  THE  PANTOGRAPH 

Mr.  Murray  also  hails  with  joy  the  receipt  of  a  Panto 
graph,  which,  strange  to  say,  arrived  uninjured,  although 
its  packing-case  was  smashed  ere  reaching  Shanghai.  This 
is  a  machine  by  means  of  which  a  facsimile  reproduction  ol 
any  book  can  be  obtained,  much  larger  or  much  smaller 
than  the  original.  On  unpacking  the  Pantograph,  an  un- 
foreseen difficulty  was  discovered — namely,  that  all  the 
technical  definitions  are  in  French.  Vainly  did  he  seek  the 
aid  of  the  Professor  of  French  at  the  Imperial  College  ;  he 
could  not  explain  the  terms.  So  Mr.  Murray  had  to  make 
a  pilgrimage  across  the  city  to  the  Roman  Catholic  Press  to 
confide  his  troubles  to  the  French  manager,  who  is  a 
practical  printer.  His  English  being  as  imperfect  as  Mr. 
Murray's  French,  their  medium  of  communication  was  the 
best  Chinese. 

In  the  sudden  demand  for  books,  which  even  blind  com- 
positors and  printers  could  not  supply  at  a  few  days'  notice, 
Mr.  Murray  sent  a  copy  of  the  Gospel  of  St.  Mark  printed 
in  very  small  type,  to  Shanghai,  to  be  enlarged  by  the 
older  process  of  photo-lithography,  and  in  a  very  brief  time, 
and  very  small  cost,  he  received  an  edition  of  upwards  of 
1400  copies  in  large  clear  type. 

The  first  Edition  of  the  New  Parallel  Gospel  of  St. 
Matthew  (in  alternate  columns  of  Numeral  Type  and 
Chinese  character,  had  likewise  to  be  sent  to  Shanghai  for 
reproduction,  because  the  "  copy  "  was  written  in  Chinese 
watery  ink,  whereas  the  Pantograph  requires  an  ink  pre- 
pared with  greasy  matter.  But  in  future  Mr.  Murray  hopes 
to  do  all  such  work  on  his  own  premises. 

The  bliss  of  getting  safely  housed  in  the  new  home  was 
not  without  alloy.  Considerable  alterations  were  of  course 
necessary  in  order  to  adapt  existing  Chinese  buildings  to 
the  various  new  requirements.  These  have  necessitated 
constant,  close,  personal  supervision  by  Mr.  Murray  in. 
person,  as  he  found  the  Chinese  builders  and  carpenters 
were  alike  ready,  unless  constantly  watched,  to  put  in  bad 


A  HELP- MEET  127 

work  and  inferior  material,  in  the  interest  of  their  con- 
tractor, and  such  supervision  involved  exposure  to  very 
trying  varieties  of  weather,  especially  to  the  intense  heat  of 
the  months  immediately  preceding  the  summer  rains,  which 
to  a  European  is  well  nigh  unbearable. 

At  the  same  time,  largely  increased  correspondence,  and 
exertion  to  meet  the  increasing  demand  for  supplies  of 
books,  necessitated  working  at  high  pressure,  often  day  and 
night,  all  of  which,  combined  with  many  other  cares  and 
anxieties,  doubtless  predisposed  Mr.  Murray  to  a  prolonged 
attack  of  dysentery,  a  disease  which  has  been  very  prevalent 
in  China,  and  has  temporarily  laid  aside  many  of  our  most 
energetic  missionaries.  Mercifully  Mr.  Murray  was  able  to 
join  his  family  in  the  Western  Hills,  to  which  they  had 
removed  after  the  serious  illness,  also  from  dysentery,  of 
the  youngest  child. 

Naturally  anxiety  as  to  how  things  would  go  on  in  his 
absence  did  not  tend  to  his  speedy  recovery,  but  here  I 
cannot  refrain  from  quoting  his  testimony  (which  indeed  is 
that  of  all  who  know  Mrs.  Murray's  rare  energy  and  unselfish 
devotion),  as  to  her  being  emphatically  a  true  help-meet  in 
his  difficult  work. 

"  During  my  illness  she  came  thrice  all  the  way  from  the 
hills  into  the  city,  through  mud  and  water,  and  kept  things 
going — gave  out  supplies,  and  superintended  all  the  work 
of  removing  into  our  new  house.  Now  we  are  enjoying 
the  fruit  of  her  labour.  For  courage  and  work  she  is 
equal  to  a  dozen." 

On  the  same  subject  Mrs.  Allardyce  writes : — 

"  Mrs.  Murray's  strength  and  energy  have  been  severely 
taxed.  In  addition  to  the  many  cares  of  her  own  young 
family  she  has  so  much  responsibility  and  daily  anxiety 
connected  with  the  blind  scholars.  A  short  time  ago,  a 
little  blind  lad  was  very  ill  for  more  than  a  month,  with  a 
very  loathsome  disease,  and  the  care  and  attention  Mrs. 
Murray  gave  him  the  whole  time,  until  he  died,  was 


128  A  SERIOUS  ACCIDENT 

wonderful,  and  of  course  was  a  great  strain  upon 
her." 

This  is  only  one  of  very  many  ever-recurring  instances 
of  the  same  sort,  all  tending  more  and  more  to  prove  how 
very  desirable  it  is  for  both  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Murray  to  secure 
European  assistants,  whom  they  can  train  so  as  to  be 
competent  to  carry  on  the  work  should  either  be  disabled 
by  illness.  But  it  is  work  which,  in  every  department, 
involves  very  special  capabilities,  beginning  with  perfect 
knowledge  of  Mandarin  Chinese,  real  love  for  blind  persons, 
no  matter  how  unattractive,  and  unbounded  patience.  It 
is  evident  that  it  is  in  China  itself  that  we  must  hope  to 
find  these  needful  helpers,  and  as  yet  they  are  not  forth- 
coming. 

Unfortunately,  while  still  enfeebled  by  illness,  Mr.  Murray 
met  with  a  very  serious  accident, — a  refractory  mule,  terri- 
fied at  the  sight  of  foreigners,  having  succeeded  in  pitching 
him  from  the  mule-cart,  against  a  stone  wall,  rendering  him 
unconscious.  His  head  was  severely  cut,  and  his  poor 
(armless)  left  shoulder  very  seriously  injured.  That  involved 
several  weeks  of  great  suffering,  and  when  his  health  was 
only  partially  restored,  the  influenza  and  bronchitis  fiends 
took  possession  of  him, — assuredly  "  messengers  of  Satan 
to  buffet  him." 

While  still  in  the  clutches  of  these  tormentors,  tidings 
came  that  his  little  son  had  developed  small-pox  immedi- 
ately after  his  return  to  school  at  Tientsin,  a  serious  matter 
for  all  parties.  The  boy  was  in  the  first  instance  sent  to  the 
General  Hospital  for  three  weeks,  a  grave  item  of  expense, — 
and  as  soon  as  he  was  discharged  thence,  his  mother  had  to 
go  to  Tientsin  to  receive  him  and  bring  him  to  a  point  near 
Peking,  whence  his  father  could  take  him  to  a  sanatorium 
in  the  hills. 

This  suggests  another  matter,  which  will  ere  long  have 
to  be  taken  into  consideration. 

One   disadvantage  of  life  in   Peking,  with  its  extreme 


A  SANATORIUM— SEA  OR  HILLS?  129 

variations  of  excessive  cold  in  winter  and  of  almost  un- 
bearable heat  in  summer,  preceding  and  accompanying 
torrents  of  rain,  is  that  in  the  early  autumn  the  whole  city 
becomes  an  awful  morass  of  filthy  mud,  and  the  terrible 
miasma  that  rises  in  consequence  causes  malarial  fever  and 
other  illnesses. 

If  foreigners  are  to  keep  their  health,  it  is  found  to  be 
absolutely  imperative  to  get  away  at  this  season.  Conse- 
quently, most  foreign  residents  and  Missions  have  erected 
a  bungalow  either  on  the  Western  Hills  or  at  Pei-Tai-Ho, 
which  is  a  recently  established  sea-side  sanatorium  on  the 
Gulf  of  Pei-Chih-Li,  close  to  the  point  where  the  Great 
Wall  ends  at  the  sea  These  houses  are  provided  with 
rough  and-ready  furniture  (in  order  to  avoid  the  great 
expense  and  damage  of  annually  carting  these  necessaries 
of  civilized  life  to  and  fro),  and  are  left  in  the  care  of  a 
reliable  Chinaman.  So  these  simple  cottages  are  available 
when  required,  and  are  found  to  work  great  good  in 
keeping  members  of  the  Missions  in  good  health. 

Unfortunately,  everyone  wants  to  leave  Peking  at  the 
same  time,  so,  although  the  Murrays  have  occasionally  had 
the  loan  of  a  house,  they  have  generally  had  to  rent  rooms 
at  one  of  the  Buddhist  Temples  on  the  hills.  These  are 
generally  close,  dirty,  and  ill  ventilated,  and  involve  the 
aforesaid  expense  and  trouble  in  regard  to  transport  of 
furniture.  So,  in  view  of  the  very  grave  consequences 
involved  should  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Murray  be  compelled,  by  a 
breakdown  of  health,  to  take  the  long  sea  voyage  to  Britain, 
it  becomes  a  question  for  consideration  whether  it  would 
not  be  more  satisfactory  for  this  Mission  to  secure  a  plot  of 
ground  at  Pei  Tai  Ho,  and  there  erect  a  simple  summer 
bungalow. 

Then,  again,  though  this  would  be  by  far  the  greatei 
change  of  air,  it  is  still  two  days'  journey  from  the  capital, 
involving  a  railway  journey  at  3O/-  per  head,  whereas  the 
Western  Hills  can  be  reached  in  a  few  hours.  So  the 


1 30  THE  CITY  OF  PEKING 

question  of  how  to  act  for  the  best  in  this  matter  is 
perplexing. 

To  a  suffering  man,  locomotion  even  in  the  city  itself  is 
not  a  joy.  Thus  in  September,  while  confessing  to  feeling 
very  weak  and  unfit  for  work,  Mr.  Murray  wrote  :  "  I  went 
across  the  city  to-day  to  the  Bank.  The  roads  are  still 
TERRIBLE.  It  took  me  four  hours'  urging  and  belabouring 
of  the  mule,  and  my  own  body  feels  untied.  I  have  not 
got  my  stamina  yet." 

And  writing  in  July  he  had  said  :  "  It  takes  such  a  time  to 
plod  through  mud  in  broiling  heat,  from  the  Blind  School 
in  the  East  City,  to  the  London  Mission  "  in  the  West. 

I  should  mention  that  the  terms  East  and  West  City 
refer  to  the  two  sides  of  the  Tartar  or  Manchu  City.  A 
glance  at  the  accompanying  map  will  show  how  remarkable 
a  feature  of  this  great  northern  capital  of  the  Chinese 
Empire,  is  its  division  into  distinct  cities,  each  separated 
from  the  other  by  great  castellated  walls.  These  seem 
like  the  work  of  giants,  and  they  are  entered  by  massive 
gateways,  each  of  which  is  closed  at  sunset,  and  the  key 
delivered  up  to  high  officials,  so  that  it  is  truly  a  serious 
matter  to  find  oneself  at  night  on  the  wrong  side  of  a 
wall! 

The  city  of  the  conquering  Tartars  lies  to  the  north — 
it  is  a  great  walled  square.  The  Chinese  city  is  an  oblong, 
lying  to  the  south,  the  south  wall  of  the  Tartar  city  forming 
its  north  wall.  In  the  centre  of  the  Tartar  city  another 
walled  square  is  the  Imperial  city,  in  the  heart  of  which  (as 
a  precious  gem  enclosed  in  successive  caskets)  another 
walled  square  encloses  the  grounds  of  the  Imperial  Palace, 
within  whose  sacred  precincts  no  foreign  barbarian  has  ever 
been  suffered  to  set  foot.  Of  these  beautiful  Imperial 
pleasure-grounds,  however,  some  glimpses  may  be  obtained 
from  certain  points  in  the  Imperial  city — looking  across  the 
great  moat,  especially  from  a  noble  nine-arched  white 
marble  bridge,  six  hundred  feet  in  length,  which  spans  a 


PLAN  OF  PEKING. 


SOUTH 

BY  WILLIAM  SIMPSON,  F.R.G.S. 


i  to  4.  The  Four  Gates  of  the  Imperial 

City. 
5  to  13.  The  Nine  Gates  of  the  Tartar 

City. 
14  to  20.  The  Seven  Gates  of  the  Chinese 

City. 

A.  Site  of  the  present  School  for  the  Blind. 

B.  London  Society's  Mission,  East. 

C.  London  Society's  Mission,  West. 
P.  Site  of  New  School  for  the  Blind. 

E.  Terminus  of  Railway  from  the  Pert  of 

Tientsin,  hereabouts. 

F.  Foreign  Legations. 


G.  Examinat;on  Hall. 

H.  Observatory. 

I.  Pehtang.  French  Ecclesiastical  Mis- 
sion. 

J.  Russian  Mission. 

K.  Tung  Ho-Kung.    Lama  Temple. 

L.  Confucian  Temple  and  Hall  of  the 
Classics. 

M  and  N.  Lama  Temples. 

O.  Altar  to  the  Moon. 

P.  Mei  Shan.    Artificial  hill  made  of  coal. 

Q    Altar  to  the  Earth. 

R.  Altar  to  the  Sun. 


132  THE   YELLOW-ROOFED  PALACE 

very  pretty  artificial  lake  on  whose  clear  waters  float  lovely 
water  lilies  and  lotus  blossoms. 

Under  Mr.  Murray's  kind  escort,  I  found  myself  there 
one  morning  at  the  first  glimmer  of  dawn,  looking  across  a 
cool  green  meadow,  shaded  by  weeping  willows,  to  the 
park-like  foliage,  from  which  rise  many  attractive  curved 
roofs  of  brilliant  apple-green  or  golden-yellow  tiles,  dazzlingly 
bright  in  the  light  of  the  morning  sun.  At  the  further  end 
of  the  lake  lie  the  various  buildings  of  the  palace.  I  could 
see  one  with  high  triple-roof  surrounded  by  a  whole  cluster 
of  fanciful  double-roofed  buildings,  while  a  little  further  lies 
another  great  yellow-roofed  palace.  Just  within  the  wall 
on  that  side  is  a  very  fine  Imperial  Temple,  or  rather  group 
of  temples,  with  many  gables  and  most  complicated  triple 
roofs,  all  yellow  of  course,  being  Imperial,  and  this  is 
approached  by  three  won drou sly  gorgeous  triple  "pai-lows" 
(commemorative  gateways)  all  of  dazzling  yellow  china. 
These  temples  are  faced  with  china  of  the  most  elaborate 
patterns,  in  which  the  dragon  and  phoenix  figure  largely.* 

To  return  from  these  glimpses  of  the  Imperial  home 
(concerning  which — its  real  joys,  sorrows  and  intrigues — 
we  know  so  little)  to  our  newly  acquired  Mission  Station. 

On  November  2  2nd  Murray  wrote  rejoicing  that  at 
last  all  the  workmen  had  left  the  premises,  and  that  he  had 
had  the  satisfaction  of  fitting  up  a  shop  opening  on  to  the 
street.  He  described  its  attractive  appearance,  decorated 
with  some  carved  wood  from  the  old  houses,  and  with  copies 
of  books  for  both  blind  and  sighted  persons,  laid  open  to 
attract  passers-by.  He  added,  "  We  look  to  this  as  a  great 
means  of  influence.  The  dead  stone  wall  enclosing  a 
Chinese  property,  to  secure  privacy,  certainly  does  not  sug- 
gest that  invitation  to  "inquire  within"  which  we  so 
specially  desire,  in  order  that  all  may  know  that  we  are 
teachers  of  good  only." 

*  For  fuller  details  of  Peking  and  its  Temples,  Fee  "  Wanderings  in 
China."  By  C.  F.  Gordon-Gumming.  Published  by  Blackwood. 


HELPERS  IN  THE  SICK-ROOM  133 

November  loth,  1898,  was  a  red-letter  day  in  the  history 
of  this  Mission,  as  being  that  of  "  THE  FEAST  OF  THE 
DEDICATION  "  of  the  new  premises.  About  forty  friends, 
missionaries  and  laymen,  met  for  a  solemn  dedication  service 
in  English  and  Chinese,  followed  by  a  happy  social  evening. 
The  satisfactory  manner  in  which  all  details  had  been 
worked  out  was  certainly  cause  for  very  special  thanksgiving. 


NOTE. 

For  the  consolation  of  some  who,  being  " GOD'S  prisoners" 
by  reason  of  illness,  deem  themselves  cut  off  from  actively 
helping  in  Mission  work,  I  should  like  to  trace  back  to  its 
source,  the  history  of  the  generous  gift  which  at  last  put  us 
in  possession  of  the  long  desired  Mission  premises. 

In  the  autumn  of  1894,  I  was  invited  to  address  a  small 
drawing-room  meeting  in  Elgin  at  the  house  of  a  dear  old 
friend,  Miss  Fuller  Maitland.  Shortly  before  the  arrival  of 
her  guests,  I  met  her  in  bonnet  and  cloak,  when  she  ex- 
plained that  she  was  just  going  up  the  hill  to  a  little  cottage 
where  a  poor  woman  lay  bed-ridden.  She  said,  "  Poor  old 
Christina  cannot  come  to  the  meeting,  but  she  will  like  to 
know  about  it,  and  I  am  sure  that  she  will  lie  there  praying 
for  a  special  blessing  on  it." 

The  little  meeting  passed  off  without  much  apparent 
result,  but  one  lady  present,  who  had  just  heard  that  her 
sister  (residing  at  a  seaport  town  in  New  Zealand)  had  had 
an  accident  which  confined  her  to  her  bed,  sent  her  a  copy 
of  my  first  little  book  concerning  Murray's  inventions, 
hoping  that  it  might  wile  away  an  otherwise  tedious  hour. 
The  book  was  called  "  WORK  FOR  THE  BLIND  IN  CHINA." 

It  so  happened  that  some  months  later,  a  Blind  Lady  and 
her  friend  were  travelling  by  a  New  Zealand  coasting 
steamer  which  touched  at  that  seaport  town,  and  the  friend 
landed  to  call  on  the  aforesaid  lady,  who  was  still  confined 
to  bed.  The  latter  lent  her  the  little  book  that  she  might 


134  A   VAST  FIELD  A  VAILABLE 

read  the  story  of  Mr.  Murray's  life  and  work  to  her  blind 
friend,  whose  interest  was  thus  so  effectually  aroused  that 
she  procured  other  copies  of  the  book  to  lend  to  other 
people. 

Amongst  those  to  whom  she  told  the  story  was  a  lady 
who  returned  to  England,  just  when  I  had  put  forth  a 
special  appeal  for  money  to  secure  sanatory  premises  for  the 
Mission.  By  a  timely  guarantee  of  ^"1000  this  lady  so 
cheered  me  and  my  helpers  that  we  set  to  work  with 
renewed  energy,  and  succeeded  in  raising  the  balance.  The 
guarantee  was  then  taken  up  by  the  father  of  the  blind  lady, 
and  thus  the  sum  needed  was  secured,  and  now  the  whole 
party  at  Peking  are  comfortably  housed. 

But  the  first  threads  in  this  web  of  practical  interest  for 
far  Cathay  were  spun  in  quiet  sick  rooms  in  Elgin  and 
New  Zealand. 

"  For  so  the  whole  round  world  is  every  way 
Bound  by  gold  chains  around  the  feet  of  God." 


To  return  to  the  educational  subject.  Of  course  Murray's 
system  has  not  escaped  a  certain  amount  of  that  adverse 
criticism  which  seems  to  be  the  fate  of  every  invention  for 
the  true  good  of  mankind.  His  reply  is  characteristic. 
"  Blind  Bartimeus  was  not  to  be  so  easily  silenced  !  May 
he  be  our  example,  and  may  we  succeed  as  well."  "  If  the 
advocates  of  alphabetic  systems  prevailed,  there  could  be  no 
united  action.  EVERY  DISTRICT  THROUGHOUT  CHINA  WOULD 

REQUIRE  TO  HAVE  ITS  OWN  PECULIAR  VERSION.      There  Could 

be  no  central  depot." 

A  recent  writer  on  the  best  method  by  which  to  represent 
Chinese  sounds  in  all  the  varied  dialects  of  China,  rather  set 
aside  the  Numeral  Type,  on  the  ground  that  it  was  still  in  its 
infancy.  So  it  is.  In  its  application  to  sighted  persons,  it 
has  only  been  in  type  about  seven  years.  Four  hundred  and 
fifty  years  ago,  exactly  the  same  objection  might  have  been 


135 

raised  to  the  art  of  printing,  as  now  practised  throughout 
all  the  civilized  world  except  China.  Our  hope  is  that  long 
ere  one  century  has  passed,  very  many  thousands  of  Chinese 
men  and  women  will  by  means  of  this  system  be  able 
to  read  the  Holy  Scriptures  for  themselves,  and  to  teach 
their  children  to  do  so,  and  that  hereafter  Murray  will  be 
recognized  as  the  Caxton  of  Christian  China. 

From  time  to  time  encouragements  reach  him  in  the 
form  of  letters  from  missionaries  in  distant  Provinces,  who 
have  procured  copies  of  his  primers  for  both  blind  and 
sighted  persons,  and  who  have  not  only  puzzled  them  out 
for  themselves,  but  have  then  instructed  blind  persons,  who 
in  their  turn  have  taught  others. 

Especially  in  North  China  are  Missionaries  now  waking 
up  to  understand  the  value  of  his  inventions,  and  all  those 
who  have  really  tried  them  are  enthusiastic,  and  describe 
them  as  a  Heaven-revealed  blessing  for  the  good  of  the 
illiterate  sighted,  as  well  as  for  the  blind.  Others  are  quite 
willing  to  send  blind  converts  to  Peking  to  be  trained  and 
then  start  schools  in  their  own  Province,  if  only  their 
Home  Societies  will  authorize  the  initial  expenses. 

On  this  subject  Mr.  Murray  writes  :  "  If  we  had  some 
Apostle  at  home,  just  to  show  to  the  Societies  the  im- 
portance of  this  matter,  no  doubt  the  money  would  be 
voted  and  the  work  of  the  Missions  would  increase  with  a 
bound.  The  work  of  each  man  in  the  field  would  equal 
that  of  ten  now." 

As  yet  only  about  a  dozen  tiny  schools  have  been 
commenced  at  different  Mission  stations,  in  five  of  the 
Mandarin-speaking  provinces,  the  teachers  having  in  each 
case  been  sent  to  the  parent  school  in  Peking  to  be  trained, 
or  else  sent  from  Peking.  It  is  hoped  that  from  these 
small  seed-plots  others  will  develop,  and  also  that  all  the 
principal  Christian  Missions  may  send  agents — either  Euro- 
peans or  carefully  selected  Chinese  converts — to  be  trained 
by  Mr.  Murray,  that  they  may  carry  his  system  to  every 


136  TREE  KANGAROOS 

existing  Mission  Station.  It  is  very  desirable  that  in  the 
first  instance,  as  many  as  possible  should  be  brought  (and 
remain  for  a  considerable  time)  under  his  own  strong 
personal  influence.  Then  one  such  SIGHTED  head-teacher 
i.i  each  district  could  there  found  a  Blind  School,  and  train 
Chinese  Scripture  Readers,  and  thus  the  work '  may  be 
ceaselessly  extended  in  every  direction,  till  it  overspreads 
the  whole  vast  Empire  like  a  network  of  fertilizing  streams 
from  the  River  of  the  Water  of  Life. 

That  it  is  ^already  thus  extending  is  certain — slowly  and 
not  "  with  observation,"  yet  surely,  and  in  a  manner  which 
leaves  no  room  for  doubt  of  widespread  results  in  the  near 
future.  Notwithstanding  the  general  unrest  throughout 
China,  which  is  of  course  unfavourable  to  any  literary 
aspirations,  and  specially  to  the  introduction  of  a  totally  new 
system  of  foreign  origin,  many  missionaries  are  now  ready 
to  form  classes  so  soon  as  opportunity  seems  favourable. 

Already  we  have  good  reason  to  believe  that  many 
humble  readers  who  have  returned  from  Peking  to  their 
own  villages  are  even  now,  all  alone  in  their  own  homes, 
teaching  many  of  their  friends,  who  in  their  turn  will  teach 
others,  and  thus  silently  the  good  leaven  will  spread. 

I  am  tempted  to  recall  a  hopeful  analogy  from  the 
natural  world.  When  I  was  travelling  in  the  Pacific,  I 
stayed  awhile  off  the  coast  of  New  Zealand  on  the  little  Isle 
of  Kawau,  long  the  home  of  Sir  George  Grey,  who  loved 
thereon  to  acclimatize  all  manner  of  plants  and  living 
creatures  from  other  countries.  One  day  the  captain  of  a 
trading  vessel  brought  him  a  pair  of  lovely  little  tree- 
kangaroos,  pretty  furry  creatures  about  the  size  of  a  hare, 
which  climb  trees  like  squirrels.  These  were  turned  loose 
in  the  woods,  and  for  several  years  were  no  more  seen.  It 
was  feared  that  they  were  dead,  when,  to  Sir  George's 
delight,  he  one  day  observed  a  pair  playing  on  the  grass. 
Soon  another  and  another  were  seen,  and  ere  long  they 
were  found  to  have  multiplied  and  overspread  the  Isls 


TIME  FOR  HARVEST  137 

to  such  an  extent,  that  at  the  time  of  my  visit  they 
were  almost  as  numerous  as  rabbits  in  Scotland. 

So  we  may  hope  that  ere  long,  Mr.  Murray's  long  years 
of  paiience  will  be  rewarded  by  his  being  allowed  to 
'  see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul,"  for  truly  he  has  travailed, 
working  ceaselessly  to  the  utmost  limit  of  human  endurance, 
in  a  country  where  the  most  stifling  summer  heat  combines 
with  pitiless  rains  to  produce  pestilential  miasma  and  all 
the  evils  born  of  malaria,  while  in  winter  the  cold  is 
so  intense  that  for  many  months  the  river  is  frozen. 

In  such  a  climate  the  mere  work  of  a  colporteur  involves 
great  physical  strain,  but  in  Mr.  Murray's  case,  the 
additional  long  hours  which  for  so  many  years  have  been 
stolen  from  sleep  for  the  study  (often  by  very  defective 
lamplight)  of  the  most  intricate  characters,  beginning  with 
Greek  and  Hebrew,  and  now  for  twenty-eight  years  of 
bewildering  Chinese — all  combined  with  very  extensive 
correspondence— have  sorely  overstrained  his  precious 
eyesight,  and  caused  him  many  an  anxious  qualm.  So 
it  is  time  he  had  his  reward,  in  proving  that  his  system  is 
now  so  clearly  worked  out,  that  other  men  can  take  it  up 
and  make  use  of  it,  simply  from  the  study  of  his  Primers. 

We  have  to  remember  that  in  China  everything  moves 
very  slowly,  ?nd  that  NOTHING  is  so  OBNOXIOUS  AS  NOVELTY, 

WHICH  ASSUREDLY  IS  A  STRIKING  FEATURE  IN  ALL  THIS  WORK. 

Happily  it  is  commended  to  the  people  of  Peking  by  the 
fact  of  Mr.  Murray's  having  been  continually  amongst  them 
for  a  quarter  of  a  century  of  friendly  intercourse.  His 
kindly  and  genial  manners,  and  inexhaustible  patience, 
have  gained  their  confidence  in  a  remarkable  degree,  and 
have  predisposed  them  to  receive  his  innovations  with 
less  suspicion  than  would  meet  those  of  a  new  comer. 

This  New  Mission  must  certainly  appeal,  as  no  other 
has  yet  done,  to  two  of  the  stiongest  characteristics  of 
China's  millions,  namely,  their  reverence  for  pure  benevolence, 
and  their  veneration  for  the  power  of  reading.  To  see 


138  WHO  WILL  HELP? 

foreigners  undertaking  such  a  work  of  love  for  the  destitute 
blind,  and  for  those  who,  though  endowed  with  sight,  are 
utterly  illiterate,  will  go  far  towards  dispelling  prejudice 
against  Christians  and  their  MASTER,  and  will  prepare  the 
way  for  the  workers  of  all  Christian  Missions. 

I  would  earnestly  entreat  all  who  have  already  helped  it, 
not  to  allow  their  interest  in  the  subject  to  flag,  but  on  the 
contrary,  to  do  all  in  their  power  to  awaken  that  of  others. 

For  though  I  am  fully  convinced  that  this  Agency  is 
destined  to  do  a  very  great  work  in  China,  it  is  as  yet  only  a 
Baby-Giant,  and  stands  greatly  in  need  of  the  care  of  as 
many  foster-mothers  as  possible — (in  the  way  of  collectors). 

Assuredly  no  Mission-field  is  more  certain  ere  long 
to  yield  fruit  an  hundredfold  than  this  Chinese  Empire  ; 
and  I  know  of  no  agency  which  is  more  surely  destined 
to  work  among  the  masses,  as  an  ever-spreading  leaven 
of  all  good,  than  this  training  of  Scripture  Readers,  who 
year  by  year  may  be  sent  forth  from  this  school  to  read 
the  Sacred  Message  in  the  streets  of  Peking  and  other 
great  centres  of  heathenism,  holding  forth  to  others  the 
LIGHT  which  has  gladdened  their  own  lives. 

SURELY  SUCH  A  STORY  AS  THIS  MAY  WELL  INCITE  MANY  TO 
PROVE  THEIR  INTEREST  BY  SOME  ACT  OF  SELF-DENIAL  WHICH 
MAY  ENABLE  THEM  TO  HELP  SO  EARNEST  A  WORKER.  (For 
we  all  know  how  very  apt  we  are  to  limit  our  giving-power 
to  such  a  sum  as  we  can  spare  without  involving  much 
self-denial ! ) 

I  was  lately  telling  this  story  to  a  number  of  working 
girls  in  England,  and  a  somewhat  rough,  rather  unsatisfac- 
tory lass  was  observed  to  be  listening  attentively  with  tears 
in  her  eyes.  Afterwards  she  said,  "  I  have  two  hands,  and 
two  eyes,  and  I  haven't  done  much  good  with  them."  Not 
yet,  but  perhaps  "  HENCEFORTH,"  for  her,  and  we  trust  for 
many  another. 

Would  that  some  who  read  these  lines  would  consider  for 
a  moment  what  life  would  be  to  themselves  were  they 


CONFERENCE  AT  SHANGHAI,  1890  139 

deprived  of  gifts  so  precious  as  SIGHT  and  LIGHT,  and 
would  each  resolve  to  present  for  this  branch  of  GOD'S 
work  such  a  sum  as  he  shall  really  miss — not  taken  from 
the  total  of  his  accustomed  offerings,  but  as  a  Special  Thank- 
offering  for  these  precious  gifts — a  portion  of  that  money- 
talent  which  we  know  we  only  hold  in  trust,  as  we  so  often 
need  to  remind  ourselves  when  we  say,  "  Both  riches  and 
honour  come  of  THEE,  and  of  THINE  own  do  we  give 
THEE." 


TESTIMONY  FROM  COMPETENT  WITNESSES. 

IN  conclusion,  I  may  quote  a  few  of  the  many  testimonies 
we  have  received  from  men  of  experience  in  Chinese 
matters,  who  have  seen  for  themselves  the  practical  results 
of  the  work. 

In  May,  1890,  a  great  Missionary  Conference  was  held 
at  Shanghai,  and  as  by  this  time  several  other  systems  had 
been  devised  for  teaching  the  blind,  chiefly  in  the  Southern 
Provinces,  this  was  one  of  the  subjects  to  be  considered.  It 
was  therefore  deemed  desirable  that  Mr.  Murray  should 
attend  the  Conference. 

He  accordingly  went  to  Shanghai,  accompanied  by  Blind 
Peter,  and  read  a  descriptive  paper,  which,  however  lucid 
to  Chinese  hearers,  seems  to  have  somewhat  perplexed  his 
European  audience.  But  when  Peter's  turn  came  to  give 
practical  illustrations  of  reading,  writing,  and  playing  the 
church  organ,  his  reception  was  enthusiastic.  Several 
Missionaries  from  Peking  who  were  present,  testified  from 
personal  knowledge  to  the  like  ability  of  other  boys  and 
men,  girls  and  women,  in  the  Blind  School.  Even  the 
President  left  the  chair  that  he  might  tell  how,  when  he 
was  in  Peking,  he  had  sung  a  tune  to  one  of  Mr.  Murray's 
pupils — a  tune  which  probably  no  one  in  Peking  had  ever 
heard  before — and  how  the  blind  man  had  noted  it  down  by 


140  DR.  STEVENSON'S  VERDICT 

his  system,  and  in  a  very  few  moments  reproduced  it 
perfectly  on  the  harmonium. 

Mr.  Murray  very  unfortunately  assumed  that  he  had  now 
done  all  that  was  required  to  secure  support,  and,  being 
anxious  to  catch  the  return  steamer  to  Peking,  he  forthwith 
departed,  without  waiting  to  take  part  in  the  delibera- 
tions of  the  small  Committee  which  was  subsequently 
appointed  by  the  Conference  to  consider  which  of  the 
various  systems  that  within  the  last  few  years  have  been 
evolved  for  the  use  of  the  blind,  should  be  adopted  through- 
out China. 

The  supporters  of  several  other  systems  were  on  the 
Committee,  and  the  truth  of  the  old  proverb,  "  The  absent 
are  always  in  the  wrong,"  was  once  more  proved,  for,  to 
the  amazement  of  all  who  understood  the  practical  working 
of  Murray's  system,  it  was  simply  ignored,  and  a  statement 
was  widely  circulated  to  the  effect  that  it  was  not  taken 
into  consideration,  not  being  considered  sufficiently  simple  ! 

Thereupon,  some  of  the  missionaries  and  others  who 
have  for  years  watched  the  silent,  unobtrusive  progress  of 
Murray's  work  at  Peking,  deemed  it  necessary  to  publish  a 
counter-statement  of  the  true  facts.  This  paper,  which 
was  published  at  Shanghai  in  the  Chinese  Recorder  for 
June,  1891,  commenced  by  noting  how  the  Committee  of 
the  Shanghai  Conference  recommended,  "First,  a  system  of 
writing  by  Initials  and  Finals."  Secondly,  a  system  of  spelling 
in  the  European  method.  While  NO  MENTION  WAS  MADE  OF 

THE  FULLY  PROVEN  SUCCESSFUL  WORK  OF  MR.  MURRAY. 

(The  system  of  Initials  and  Finals  is  practically  spelling 
phonetically.  It  must,  therefore,  be  separately  adapted  to 
each  of  the  innumerable  dialects  of  the  Empire  ;  whereas 
Murray's  books  can  be  read  throughout  all  the  Mandarin- 
speaking  Provinces. 

On  this  subject  I  cannot  do  better  than  quote  the  opinion 
o£«Dr.  Stevenson  of  Ssu  C'huan  Province,  a  member  of  the 
Educational  Committee  for  China.  After  devoting  a  year 


THE  SUPREME  TEST  OF  SUCCESS  141 

to  the  study  both  of  the  Initial  and  Final  system,  and  of 
Murray's  Numeral  Type,  he  now  gives  his  deliberate 
decision  that  "THE  LATTER  is  HEAD  AND  SHOULDERS  ABOVE 

THE  FORMER,  AND  IS  GOOD  FOR  MANDARIN  AT  LEAST"  (i.e.  for 

four-fifths  of  the  Empire). 

The  paper  then  proceeded  to  give  a  clear  account  of 
Mr.  Murray's  system,  which  is  described  as  being  "  in 
perfect  harmony  with  the  genius  of  the  Chinese  language, 

which    is    A   LANGUAGE   OF    UNITS.       EVERY    WORD   IS  A   UNIT. 

To  DIVIDE  IT  INTO  SYLLABLES  is  UNNATURAL.  The  Murray 
system  seizes  upon  this  distinctive  feature  of  the  language 
and  makes  it  a  corner-stone.  EACH  OF  MURRAY'S  WORDS 

REPRESENTS  TO   THE   PUPIL   A   PERFECT    CHINESE    SOUND. 

"  It  accords  with  the  genius  of  the  Chinese  mind  ...  of 
which  .  .  .  the  one  conspicuous  power  in  activity  .  .  .  de- 
veloped through  a  thousand  years  of  culture,  is  the  mechanical 
memory.  .  .  .  Here  again,  Murray's  system  seizes  upon  the 
mental  characteristics  of  the  people  for  whom  it  is  prepared. 

"No    SYMBOL    IS    EVER    EMPLOYED    FOR    MORE    THAN    ONE 

PURPOSE,  hence  there  is  no  confusion  in  the  mind  of  the 
pupil,  arising  from  the  use  of  the  same  symbol,  now  as  a 
mere  initial,  and  again  as  an  entire  word. 

"FINALLY  THERE  is  THE  SUPREME  TEST  OF  SUCCESSFUL 
TRIAL.  The  system  works  ;  boys  learn  it ;  girls  learn  it  ; 
it  does  not  seem  to  the  pupils  difficult.  Bright  scholars 
master  it  in  a  fortnight ;  some  have  been  known  to  read 
the  Bible  in  a  few  days.  Even  dull  ones  can  learn  to  read 
and  write  in  a  few  months  ;  the  dullest  in  one  year.  The 
asylum  is  now  in  full  operation.  From  a  little  girl  of  four, 
who  has  almost  completed  her  primer,  to  men  forty  years 
of  age,  they  may  be  seen  reading,  writing,  stereotyping, 
printing,  even  writing  music  and  reading  it  from  their  own 
or  other's  copy.  Can  it  be  that  this  is  the  system  too 
complicated  for  general  use  throughout  China  ! 

"  (Signed)     ],  W.  LOWRIE,  American  Presb.  Mission." 


142        TESTIMONY  OF  IMPORTANT  WITNESSES 

To  which  was  appended  the  following  postscript : — 
"  The  above  seems  to  us  a  fair  and  moderate  view  of  the 
advantages  of  Murray's  system  for   teaching  the   blind  in 
China  to  read  and  write.      OF  ITS  SUCCESS  IN  PRACTICAL 

WORKING   WE   ARE   ALL    WITNESSES. 

"  (Signed)     JOHN  WHERRY,  American  Presb.  Mision. 

H.  H.  LOWRY,  Methodist  Episcopal  Mission. 
GEORGE  OWEN,  London  Missionary  Society. 
EDWARD  S.  PRITCHARD,  ditto. 
WM.  S.  AMENT,  American  Board  Mission. 
S.  M.  RUSSELL,  Imperial  College,  Peking. 

To  this  a  final  note  on  u  the  many  and  great  advantages 
of  Mr.  Murray's  system"  was  added  by  the  Rev.  H. 
Blodget,  D.D. 


Another  very  important  letter  was  published  in  the 
Chinese  Recorder  in  the  spring  of  1896,  to  refute  various 
mis-statements  regarding  the  Numeral  Type  which  had 
been  widely  circulated. 

The  only  valid  ground  for  these  attacks  lay  in  a  misunder- 
standing on  the  part  of  some  of  the  advocates  of  the  system, 
who  at  first  thought  that  the  books  printed  at  Peking  were 
available  for  the  whole  of  China,  without  any  alteration 
whatever.  WHEREAS  THE  SYSTEM  is  AT  PRESENT  ADAPTED 

ONLY   TO    THE    USE    OF    THE    THREE    HUNDRED    MILLIONS   WHO 

SPEAK  MANDARIN  DIALECTS.  A  fair  field  for  one  man  to 
seek  to  occupy ! 

The  letter  in  question  replies  at  length  to  the  various 
points  raised,  and  says :  "  AT  PRESENT  ALL  WE  CAN  CLAIM 
is  THAT  MURRAY'S  SYSTEM  is  UNIVERSAL,  WITHOUT  ANY 

MODIFICATION,     FOR    ALL    THE    MANDARIN     DIALECTS.     ...    If 

the  reader  will  remember  that  in  Murray's  Numeral  system 
there  are  never  more  than  two  Braille  elements  to  each 
word,  and  that  no  spaces  are  needed  between  the  words,  as 
each  word  begins  with  what  we  may  call  a  capital  letter, 


TESTIMONY  OF  IMPORTANT  WITNESSES        143 

he  will  be  able  to  realize  the  very  great  rapidity  with  which 
Murray's  blind  pupils  can  read."  .  .  .  (The  finger  glides 
swiftly  over  its  elements,  and  there  is  no  ambiguity  as  to 
where  one  word  ends  and  another  begins.)  "  Thus  a 
degree  of  fluency  is  attainable  far  beyond  that  of  any  other 
system." 

u  The  system  is  very  simple,  easily  acquired,  and  requires 
no  effort  of  thought  in  its  acquirement ;  only  a  little 
memory." 

Then  with  regard  to  teaching  sighted  persons,  the  letter 
goes  on  to  say, — 

(i  It  should  be  remembered  that  the  Romanized  version 
of  the  Bible,  and  that  in  Murray's  system,  are  both  intended 
for  the  illiterate  and  those  who  have  not  time  to  acquire  the 
Chinese  characters.  .  .  .  Now  in  teaching  ignorant  people, 
why  compel  them  to  recognize  Roman  letters  ?  They  are 
not  simple,  and  certainly  not  easy  (to  the  Chinese)  to  write. 
In  fact,  old  men  and  women,  for  whom  the  Romanized 
system  is  principally  intended,  can  never  hope  to  be  able  to 
write.  With  Murray's  system  old  women  can  write  nicely, 
as  soon  as  they  are  able  to  read.  It  is  a  great  advantage 
for  converts  in  the  country  to  be  able  to  communicate  by 
letter  with  the  missionary.* 

"  (Signed)    S.  M.  RUSSELL,  Imperial  College,  Peking. 
J.  DUDGEON,  Esq.,  M.D. 
Rev.  W.  S.  AMENT,  American  Board  Mission. 
Rev.   H.  H.  LOWRY,  D.D.,  President  of  the 
Rev.  F.  D.  GAMEWELL.      \Peking  University. 
Rev.  G.  OWEN,  London  Missionary  Society. 
Rev.  S.  E.  MEECH,  ditto. 

Rev.  J.  STOXEHOUSE,        ditto. 
Rev.  J.  M.  ALLARDYCE,  M.A.,        ditto." 

John  Dudgeon,  M.D.,  whose  long  and  great  experience 

*  The  Lord's  Prayer  in  the  Romanized  Chinese,  Numeral  Type,  Short- 
hand, and  Mandarin  Chinese,  will  be  found  on  pages  161-162. 


144  LETTER  FROM  DR.  DUDGEON 

of  the  Chinese  entitles  his  verdict  to  the  greatest  considera- 
tion, also  wrote  in  the  Chinese  Recorder:  "In  speaking  of 
the  extent  to  which  Murray's  system  can  be  used,  what 
should  have  been  said  was  that  it  was  available  wherever 
Mandarin  is  spoken,  which  is  generally  understood  to 
embrace  four-fifths  of  the  Empire,  or  say  300,000,000  of 
people.  .  .  .  ^  We  only  ask  for  a  fair  consideration  of  the 
Numeral  system,  the  ease  and  rapidity  with  which  it  can 
be  acquired,  its  extreme  suitability  to  the  Mandarin,  and 
the  possibility  of  its  application  to  the  non-Mandarin  districts 
by  the  preparation  of  primers  for  each  dialect  or  district. 
If  the  latter  can  be  arranged,  there  is  no  reason  why  the 
system  may  not  be  adapted  to  these  non-Mandarin  speaking 
regions." 

".  .  .  .  The  Roman  letters  are  held  to  be  more  compli- 
cated than  the  Murray  letters.  They  are  written  with 
much  more  difficulty  ;  the  Murray  system  consists  only  of 
strokes  and  lines  at  right  angles.  It  takes  up  almost  one- 
third  less  of  type-setting,  one-third  less  of  paper,  one-third 
less  of  space,  one-third  less  of  freight,  one-third  less  of 
storage,  one-third  less  of  duty,  and  so  on." 

".  .  .  .  When  we  see  old  women  learning  to  read  in  two 
months,  and  writing  to  their  absent  missionary  friends  in 
Australia,  it  certainly  shows  a  vast  improvement  on  the  old 
way  of  doing  things." 

Of  course  either  Roman  or  Numeral  type  can  be  printed 
of  any  size.  We  have  received  samples  of  the  latter  in  most 
minute  type.  THE  ABOVE  CALCULATION  is  BASED  ON  TWO 

SAMPLES   PRINTED    IN    TYPE    OF    RELATIVELY    THE    SAME   SIZE. 


Dr.  E.  H.  Edwards,  of  T'ai-Ytien-Fu  in  Shansi  Province, 
writes  from  his  own  practical  experience  : — 
"  ANYONE  OPPOSING  MURRAY'S  SYSTEM  IN  ANY  WAY,  is 

DOING    A    CRUEL     INJURY    TO    THE    POOR     BLIND    OF     CHINA. 

Some  of  us  would  be  glad  if  he  could  add  an  industrial  side 


DR.  E.  H.  EDWARDS'  TESTIMONY  14$ 

to  his  work,  but  IT  is  so  USEFUL  AS  IT  is,  THAT  WE,  WHO 

KNOW    ITS   VALUE,    DO    NOT    LIKE   TO    CRITICIZE. 

Again,  he  writes, — 

WHAT  HAS  MURRAY'S  SYSTEM  DONE  FOR  THE  BLIND 
OF  CHINA  ? 

Some  thirteen  years  ago  a  party  of  six  blind  men  came  to 
the  door  of  the  Medical  Mission  Hospital  in  Tai-Yiien-Fu 
in  the  Province  of  Shansi.  They  were  much  travel-stained, 
and  on  inquiry  it  was  found  that  though  they  had  engaged 
as  guide  a  man  who  had  two  good  eyes,  they  had  taken 
thirteen  days  to  accomplish  the  journey  from  their  home  in 
the  adjoining  province,  to  the  hospital. 

And  what  had  induced  these  men  to  undertake  a  journey 
which  meant  their  crossing  mountains  4000  feet  high  ?  A 
patient  who  had  been  cured  of  cataract  in  the  hospital, 
returned  to  his  home  and  there  gave  such  a  wonderful 
account  of  his  own  cure,  that  his  blind  friends  were  induced 
to  scrape  together  all  the  money  they  could,  engage  a  guide, 
md  undertake  the  long  journey  in  the  hopes  that  they 
too  might  regain  their  sight. 

Unfortunately  all  six  cases  were  hopelessly  blind,  and 
only  those  who  have  had  to  tell  others  that  for  them  there 
is  "  no  hope  "  can  understand  the  disappointment  it  was  to 
these  poor  men.  At  that  time  we  knew  nothing  of  Mr. 
Murray's  system,  otherwise  we  might  have  held  out  some 
cheer  for  them.  As  it  was,  there  was  nothing  for  them 
but  to  retrace  their  steps  over  the  mountain  heights. 

Two  of  them,  however,  decided  to  remain,  as  we  said  that 
if  they  were  willing  to  submit  to  prolonged  treatment,  we 
would  try  a  new  remedy  which  had  been  suggested  for  their 
particular  malady.  At  the  end  of  six  months  their  sight 
had  not  improved,  but  "  the  eyes  of  their  understanding  " 
had  been  opened,  and  before  they  went  home  they  received 
baptism,  confessing  Christ  as  their  Saviour. 

L 


146  A  TYPICAL  BLIND  CONVERT 

At  that  time  there  was  no  Mission-station  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  their  home,  and  on  their  return  they  had  to 
stand  alone  against  much  opposition  from  their  heathen 
relatives  and  friends.  Subsequently  a  missionary  settled  in 
that  district  and  kindly  looked  them  up.  He  was  so  pleased 
with  one  named  Sz-er  that  he  sent  him  to  Mr.  Murray's 
school  in  Peking.  He  there  quickly  acquired  the  system, 
and  returned  to  be  a  most  helpful  evangelist  in  the  work. 
On  one  occasion  he  heard  that  a  Roman  Catholic  bad  been 
seeking  to  influence  some  of  his  friends  in  a  neighbouring 
village.  Sz-e'r,  taking  his  Bible  with  him,  went  to  visit  his 
friends,  and  so  effectually  silenced  the  Romanist  by  his 
appeal  to  the  Scriptures,  that  he  never  came  to  that  village 
again. 

And  now,  but  for  Murray's  system,  what  would  Sz-er 
probably  be  doing  ?  Since  he  had  become  a  Christian  he 
would  not  learn  the  vile  songs  which  the  blind  usually  sing, 
and  of  course  he  could  not  undertake  the  rule  of  a  fortune- 
teller. His  friends  therefore  made  him  in  the  summer 
stand  all  day  at  the  well,  drawing  water  to  irrigate  their 
gardens  and  fields.  In  the  winter  there  was  absolutely 
nothing  for  him  to  do.  But  now,  being  able  both  to  read 
and  write,  he  is  usefully  employed  all  the  year  round — a 
help  to  his  own  family  and  a  blessing  to  many  others. 

Sz-er  is  only  an  example  of  many  other  blind  men, 
scattered  over  North  China,  whose  lives  have  been  bright- 
ened and  made  useful  by  being  brought  into  contact  with 
Mr.  Murray.  Go  into  several  of  the  largest  Mission  chapels 
in  Peking  and  listen  to  the  singing  of  familiar  tunes  to 
what  to  some  of  us  would  be  unfamiliar  words.  Who  are 
the  organists  ?  Blind  men  who  have  been  trained  by  Mr. 
Murray.  What  a  contrast  to  those  other  blind,  who  wander 
about  the  street  twanging  a  guitar  or  playing  a  flute,  hoping 
to  be  invited  into  some  house  to  tell  a  fortune  or  sing  a 
song. 

AND      WHAT    MAY    MURRAY'S    SYSTEM    DO    FOR    THE 


OPPONENTS  HINDER  MISSION  WORK         147 

ILLITERATE  SIGHTED  OF  CHINA  ?  Some  time  ago  a 
Chinese  gentleman  visited  our  Mission,  and  I  was  taking 
him  round  the  premises,  showing  him  the  different  depart- 
ments of  the  work.  In  the  chapel  our  blind  organist  was 
practising ;  this  led  me  to  expatiate  on  Mr.  Murray's 
system.  I  was  explaining  how  it  was  adapted  for  the 
sighted,  and  showed  him  a  copy  of  one  of  the  Gospels  in 
Murray's  type,  but  was  obliged  to  confess  I  could  not  read 
it.  Immediately  one  of  my  Chinese  assistants  standing  by 
said  he  could  do  so.  I  then  procured  a  copy  of  the  same 
Gospel  in  the  Chinese  character,  so  that  the  gentleman 
might  see  for  himself  that  he  was  reading  correctly. 

It  then  transpired  that  this   assistant  had   LEARNT  THE 

SYSTEM  FROM  THE  BLIND  TEACHER  AS  A  PASTIME,  AND  FOR 
SOME  MONTHS  HAD  BEEN  TEACHING  OTHERS.  Some  of  his 

pupils  were  catechumens  who  for  years  had  been  trying  to 
learn  the  Chinese  character  in  order  to  be  able  to  read  the 
Bible.  None  of  them  had  made  much  progress,  and 
certainly  they  would  not  attempt  to  write  much  in  Chinese. 
But  now,  in  a  few  months  they  had  so  far  acquired  the 
Murray  system  that  they  not  only  were  able  to  read,  but 
wrote  their  own  letters  to  their  teacher  and  to  each  other. 
So  keen  were  they,  that  whenever  they  visited  the  Mission 
Station  they  would  find  their  way  at  once  to  the  teacher's 
room  to  get  further  help  in  their  new  study. 

Is  it  any  wonder  that  those  of  us  who  have  seen  the 
practical  working  of  Murray's  system  should  thank  God, 
and  wish  to  see  a  centre  for  teaching  both  blind  and  sighted 
opened  in  all  the  mandarin-speaking  provinces  ?  THE 

MARVEL  TO   US   IS   HOW   ANY  CAN  BE   FOUND   TO   OPPOSE  THE 

SYSTEM.     What  have  they  to  offer  in  its  place,  AT  ONCE  so 

SIMPLE  AND  COMPLETE  ?  IN  MY  OPINION  ALL  WHO  SO  OPPOSE 
ARE  DOING  A  CRUEL  INJURY  TO  THE  BLIND  OF  CHINA,  AND 
HELPING  TO  HINDER  THE  SPREAD  OF  CHRISTIANITY  IN  THAT 
LAND. 

E.  H.  EDWARDS,  M.B. 


148  "AN  UNQUALIFIED  SUCCESS" 

In  October,  1896,  the  Rev.  Robert  Wallace,  of  Toronto, 
wrote  from  Chefoo  to  the  Editor  of  The  Christian  ;  "  Mrs. 
Wallace  and  I  were  in  Peking  last  week,  and  had  the 
privilege  of  seeing  something  of  the  good  work  in  which 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Murray  are  engaged.  We  are  glad  to  add 
our  unqualified  testimony  to  the  real  value  of  the  work, 
and  the  need  for  more  room  for  extension  and  develop- 
ment. .  .*.  THIS  IS  A  TRUE  AND  BEAUTIFUL  WORK  OF  FAITH 

for  a  large  and  needy  class  whose  lot  is  very  hard  and 
hopeless,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Murray  should  be  cheered  and 
encouraged  by  a  prompt  and  liberal  response  to  the  appeal, 
on  behalf  of  the  proposed  improvements. 


In  1896  the  Rev.  W.  Hopkyn  Rees,  of  the  London 
Mission  at  Hsiao  Chang,  asked  Mr.  Murray  to  send  him 
a  blind  girl  to  teach  a  class  of  ignorant  village  women. 
About  two  months  later  he  wrote  :  "  Quite  a  number  of 
the  women  and  girls  are  now  quite  proficient  in  the  system, 
and  can  read  the  Catechism  and  the  Gospel  of  Mark.  I 
enclose  a  note  from  one  who  has  been  learning  for  only 
six  weeks.  We  have  several  who  will  be  able  to  teach  next 
year.  We  can  honestly  congratulate  you  on  your  successful 
invention.  Very  many  thanks  for  the  very  efficient  services 
rendered  by  Hannah  (the  blind  teacher).  We  are  all  very 
grateful  for  the  valuable  work  done." 

In  the  following  spring  Mr.  Rees  wrote  again  to  Mr. 
Murray  on  this  subject :  "  IT  HAS  BEEN  A  SUCCESS  !  .  .  . 
This  work  will  be  carried  on  every  winter  in  future,  and 
Miss  Roberts  is  teaching  our  system  at  the  out-stations.  .  .  . 
GOD  bless  you  and  guide  you  to  still  nobler  efforts  for  China. 
We  are  unanimous  IN  VOTING  YOUR  SYSTEM  AN  UNQUALIFIED 
SUCCESS,  and  an  invaluable  boon  in  teaching  women  and 
girls." 

Mr.  Rees  followed  up  this  letter  by  giving  so  excellent 


MRS.  REES*  BLIND   WOMEN  149 

an  account  of  his  experience  of  the  value  of  the  system  at 
the  annual  meeting  of  missionaries  at  Tientsin,  that  four 
then  and  there  decided  to  adopt  it. 
In  July,  1897,  Mrs.  Rees  wrote, — 

LONDON  MISSION  STATION,  Cm-Cnou. 

"  We  have  been  encouraged  again  this  year  with  the  pro- 
gress made  by  the  women  and  girls  who  have  attended  the 
classes  held  annually  for  the  instruction  of  our  female  con- 
verts. Each  class  stays  here  for  a  month.  This  year  the 
ages  range  from  twelve  to  seventy  years  ! 

"  I  daresay  the  latter  figure  will  amaze  you.  What  can 
be  done  for  women  of  such  an  age  ?  Can  they  learn  any- 
thing ?  It  used  to  puzzle  me,  but  it  is  wonderful  how 
quickly  they  learn.  Love  and  patience  make  them 
courageous  and  confident.  ...  It  is  such  a  joy  to  see  how 
God's  Words  take  root  in  their  hearts,  and  the  fruits  of  the 
Spirit  then  begin  to  grow  steadily.  They  return  home 
with  truer  ideas  of  right  and  wrong.  Unkind  and  hasty 
words  are  few,  and  quickly  repented  of. 

u  This  year  I  have  had  my  bright  women  taught  the 
'  Murray '  system  of  reading.  Mr.  Murray  was  kind 
enough  to  send  me  one  of  his  blind  teachers.  It  is 
marvellous  how  much  the  women  can  learn  in  such  a  short 
time.  Some  have  learned  in  six  weeks  to  read  the  Cate- 
chism, St.  Mark,  and  St.  John's  Gospels.  They  seemed 
much  interested  in  it,  and  I  believe  this  new  system  will? 
under  God's  blessing,  be  productive  of  much  good.  TEN 

OF   THE   WOMEN,  AND   ALL  THE   SCHOOLGIRLS  HAVE  ENTIRELY 

MASTERED  IT  IN  LESS  THAN  six  WEEKS,  and  can  now  read 

MOST   OF   THE   BOOKS   THAT   ARE   PRINTED  IN   THE  '  MURRAY  ' 

TYPE.  Last  night  one  of  them  wrote  me  a  letter,  and 
with  the  help  of  the  book,  I  was  able  to  make  out  every 
word. 

"  THIS   IS   BY   FAR    THE    EASIEST   WAY    OF    TEACHING    THE 

WOMEN  OF  CHINA  TO  READ,  and  if  I  had  the  funds  I  would 


l$o  A  CHEERING  LETTER 

invite  another  batch  of  women  here  to  learn  before  the 
busy  season  begins.  The  women  taught  this  year  will  be 
able  next  year  to  teach  others. 

"My  heart  yearns  to  be  able  to  keep  up  this  plan  of 
work  for  a  few  months  longer,  but  alas  !  I  have  no  more 
funds.  FIVE  OF  THE  WOMEN  BROUGHT  THEIR  OWN  FOOD  AND 

FIREWOOD,    AND   ONE   WOMAN    BROUGHT   FOOD   FOR    HERSELF 

AND  ANOTHER.     This  is  a  step  in  the   right  direction,  and 

MANY  WISH  THEY  COULD  DO  SO,  BUT  THEY  ARE  TOO  POOR, 
AND  CANNOT  KEEP  TWO  HOMES  GOING." 


Here  is  a  truly  cheering  extract  from  the  letter  of  a 
sympathetic  worker  in  Southern  China  : — 

"  Tell  Mr.  Murray  that  there  never  yet  was  an  invention 
(revealed  by  God)  to  ameliorate  the  lot  of  the  human  race, 
but  it  was  cavilled  at  and  abused,  and  sometimes  rejected 
altogether,  through  unbelief.  Tell  him  to  take  heart  and 
take  courage.  If  his  invention  is  worth  anything  it  MUST 
meet  with  opposition,  that  is  its  inevitable  fate.  Remind 
him  of  the  fate  of  chloroform  in  surgery,  of  antiseptics,  of 
printing,  of  the  spinning-wheel,  in  fact  I  don't  think  there 
has  ever  been  one  great  invention,  one  that  would  really 
benefit  the  human  race,  but  those  same  stupid  humans  have 
rejected  it,  at  any  rate  for  a  time. 

"  And  that  brings  me  to  my  second  point  of  cheer. 
Such  an  invention  is  NOT  man's  '  invention,1  but  GOD'S 
revealing,  and  if  HE  intends  it  for  the  benefit  of  mankind, 
it  cannot  die,  though  the  man  who  first  made  it  known  die 
before  it  be  adopted  or  even  understood  ;  IT  cannot  die, 
and  must  and  will  take  its  proper  place  eventually  in 
furthering  the  good  of  the  human  race.  So  bid  him 
remember  the  work  is  not  his,  but  God's." 


EVIDENCE  OF  THE  REV.  ROBERT  TURLEY      151 

Here  is  a  valuable  opinion  from  the  Rev.  Robert  T.  Turley, 
Agent  in  Manchuria  for  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society,  written  after  a  visit  to  the  various  Missions  in 
Peking.  First  he  described  the  general  work  in  the  School 
for  the  Blind,  where  boys  and  men,  girls  and  women,  were 
all  busy  at  work,  reading  or  sorting  and  setting  type,  &c. 
He  said  :  "  The  bright  and  happy  look  on  all  these  was  very 
cheering,  and  one  easily  saw  the  power  Mr.  Murray  had 
personally  gained  over  them  by  his  kindly,  patient  dis- 
posirion  and  exertions  on  their  behalf." 

He  then  visited  the  London  Mission,  and  there  saw  a 
class  of  very  ignorant,  sighted  Chinese  women  being  taught 
to  read  by  a  blind  girl.  He  said  :  "  These  women  had 
been  there  at  the  most  only  two  months,  and  had,  I  believe, 
only  been  able  to  give  a  portion  of  each  day  to  the  study  ; 
they  could  read  quite  nicely.  .  .  .  THIS  VERY  SIMPLE  AND 

PRACTICAL  SYSTEM  OF  STRAIGHT  AND  SQUARE  MARKS  RECOM- 
MENDS ITSELF  TO  EVEN  PREJUDICED  CHINESE,  WHO  WILL  NOT 

TOLERATE  THE  ROMANIZED.  .  .  .  All  the  old  missionaries 
in  Peking,  of  whom  I  requested  an  opinion  concerning 
Mr.  Murray's  work,  were  loud  and  unqualified  in  their 
praise  of  it.  ...  The  system  may  not  be  perfect,  but  it  is 
useful,  easy,  simple  and  practical,  and  thoroughly  effective 
for  its  purpose  ;  and  many  will  praise  the  LORD  for  His 
faithful  and  hard-working  servant,  William  Murray." 

After  two  years  of  practical  experience  of  the  system  for 
sighted  persons,  Mr.  Turley  wrote  as  follows  : — 

MOUKDEN,  November  28^,  1898. 

"  My  wife  is  giving  all  her  spare  time  to  training  women  as 
teachers.  We  have  a  nice  class  going  now,  taught  by  Mrs.  Turley 
and  a  woman  who  eight  months  ago  knew  nothing  and  could  read 
nothing.  We  are  teaching  specially  selected  women  from  the 
villages.  They  come  and  live  in  our  own  Compound  for  two  months, 
and  then  go  back  either  as  teachers  or  to  be  trained  as  Bible- 
women.  Thus  the  terrible  dearth  of  Bible-women  may  quickly 
cease,  and  probably  our  Manchurian  Church,  with  the  women  well 
harnessed  into  the  traces,  will  roll  ahead  at  a  fine  rate. 

One  excellent  teacher  was  specially  irained  by  Mrs.  Turley  last 


152      MISSIONARY  CONFERENCE  IN  MANCHURIA 

summer.  Owing  to  her  inability  to  learn  Chinese  character,  she 
was  of  no  use  to  the  Church  as  a  worker  ;  now  she  teaches  well 
and  reads  fluently.  •  Our  Bible-woman,  who  CAN  read  the  character 
fairly  well  has  improved  immensely  since  learning  Mr.  Murray's 

system THOSE  MISSIONARIES  WHO   STILL  CLING  TO   THE 

OLD  STYLE,  WILL  BE  LEFT  FAR  IN  THE  REAR,  AS  REGARDS 
INTELLIGENT  WOMEN  CHRISTIANS." 


IMPORTANT  DECISION  IN  MANCHURIA. 
WHEN  the  missionaries  of  Manchuria  met  in  Conference  at 
the  close  of  1897,  the  merits  of  the  Numeral  Type  were 
among  the  subjects  for  discussion,  and  the  following  resolu- 
tions were  unanimously  adopted  : — 

"  THE  COMMITTEE  ARE  UNANIMOUSLY  OF  OPINION  THAT 
MR.  MURRAY'S  SYSTEM  HAS  PROVED  ITSELF  TO  BE  WELL 
ADAPTED  FOR  TEACHING-  THE  BLIND. 

"  From  reports  from  various  sources  the  Committee  have 
learned  that  Mr.  Murray's  System,  as  applied  to  the  teaching 
of  illiterate  Sighted,  has  produced  very  gratifying  results. 

"  The  Committee  are  of  opinion  that  a  School  for  the 
Blind,  on  a  small  scale,  might  with  advantage  be  established 
in  Moukden. 

"  THE  COMMITTEE  RECOMMEND  THAT  ANY  MISSIONARY 
DESIRING  TO  MAKE  A  TRIAL  OF  THE  SYSTEM,  AS  ADAPTED  TO 
THE  ILLITERATE  SIGHTED,  SHOULD  BE  ENCOURAGED  TO  DO  SO." 


Recent  letters  from  Manchuria  prove  that  the  system  has 
been  tried  in  many  places  with  surprising  success. 

I  have  already  referred  to  the  thoroughly  appreciative 
letters  from  the  Rev.  John  Ross,  D.D.,  of  Manchuria, 
telling  of  the  work  which  has  already  been  accomplished  in 
that  vast  Province  by  the  instrumentality  of  blind  men 
trained  by  Mr.  Murray,  and  his  conviction  that  many  of 
their  pupils  will  very  soon  be  able  to  teach  schools  in  new 
districts. 


"A  MOST  PERFECT  SYSTEM1"  153 

I  will  add  the  following  from  his  coadjutor,  the 
Rev.  James  Webster,  of  Manchuria,  who,  writing  on 
1 5th  June,  1897,  says  :  "  It  is  the  universal  opinion  of 
every  missionary  who  has  the  least  acquaintance  with 
Mr.  Murray's  System  for  the  Blind-,  that  IT  is  A  MOST 

PERFECT   SYSTEM    FOR   THE   EDUCATION   OF    THE    BLIND,     and 

worthy  of  the  hearty  support  of  every  Christian. 

"As  regards  the  application  of  the  system  to  the  Sighted, 
I  may  say  that  there  are  diverse  views  as  to  its  utility.  I 
WENT  TO  PEKING  PREJUDICED  AGAINST  IT.  I  LEFT  PEKING 

WITH  THE  FIXED  RESOLVE  TO  DO  MY  UTMOST  TO  INTRODUCE 
IT  AMONGST  OUR  ILLITERATE  CHRISTIANS  IN  MANCHURIA,  AS 
BEING,  IN  MY  OPINION,  THE  BEST  PLAN  YET  OFFERED  TO 
MAKE  OUR  NON-READING  MEMBERS  BECOME  ACQUAINTED  AT 
FIRST  HAND  WITH  THE  WORD  OF  GOD. 

"  At  Peking  we  saw  old  women  of  over  fifty  reading  almost 
as  fluently  as  if  they  had  been  at  school  in  their  teens, 
whereas  they  had  never  been  to  school  till  they  were  half  a 
century  old,  and  then  only  for  two  or  three  months.  We 
could  hardly  believe  our  eyes  and  ears. 

When  we  came  back  to  Kai  Yuan,  I  said  to  some  women- 
folk, '  Wouldn't  you  like  to  be  able  to  read  the  good  Book 
yourself?'  And  they  smiled,  and  said,  "It  would  be 
great."  So  we  got  a  teacher  from  Peking  and  the  needful 
books,  and  ten  women  who  didn't  know  a  solitary  Chinese 
character  set  to  work  to  master  it.  In  a  month  they  were 
spelling,  in  two  months  they  were  reading  fluently,  in  three 
months  they  could  write  letters  to  us  and  tell  us  how  they 
were  getting  on.  Forty,  fifty  years  of  age,  and  yet  reading 
the  New  Testament,  the  hymn-book,  or  anything  else  that 
came  in  their  way  !  Wasn't  it  wonderful  ?  When  they 
went  home  we  urged  them  to  teach  others,  promised  them 
gratuities  for  every  woman  they  taught  to  read  and  write, 
and  now  I  really  don't  know  how  many  are  working. 
Mrs.  Webster  has  been  simply  inundated  with  demands  for 
bocks.  Half-a-dozen  women  came  in  from  our  village 


1 54         VA L  UA  BLE  DE TAILS  OF  EXPERIENCE 

yesterday  to  be  examined  ;  they  could  all  read  nicely,  and 
wanted  pencils  so  that  they  might  write  letters  !  So  we 
bless  Murray  of  Peking,  and  we  bless  the  Heaven  that  sent 
him  the  inspiration. 

"  What  is  needed  is  patience.  Time  alone  will  prove  the 
validity  of  the  claims  made  in  its  behalf.  GIVE  MURRAY 

AND  THE  REST  OF  US  FIVE  YEARS,  AND  I  AM  SATISFIED  IT 
WILL  BE  A  PROVED  BOON  TO  TENS  OF  THOUSANDS  OF  ILLITE- 
RATE CHRISTIANS  IN  THE  NORTH  OF  CHINA.  EVERYONE 

WHO  HAS  USED  MURRAY'S  SYSTEM  EXTOLS  IT,  AND  NO  ONE 
ELSE  CAN  SPEAK  WITH  ANY  AUTHORITY." 

Mrs.  Webster  gives  interesting  details  of  her  very  first 
class  of  ignorant  Manchurian  women. 

"It  was  about  the  middle  of  April  when  the  teacher  sent 
by  Mr.  Murray  from  Peking  arrived.  He  turned  up  quite 
unexpectedly  one  day,  when  Mr.  Webster  was  busy  with 
his  students'  class-work,  and  we  had  no  preparation  made 
for  a  class  for  women.  Besides,  the  system  he  had  come  to 
teach  was  entirely  new,  and  prejudice  had  to  be  overcome. 
None  of  the  natives  knew  anything  about  it,  and  many  of 
them  seemed  inclined  to  throw  a  wet  blanket  on  the  effort. 
Mr.  Webster's  teacher  examined  some  of  the  books,  and 
gave  it  as  his  deliberate  judgment  that  the  women  could 
never  learn  the  system.  However,  we  set  to  work  and 
gathered  a  class  from  around  our  own  doors. 

"  By  the  end  of  the  first  month  we  had  a  class  of  fourteen, 
their  ages  ranging  from  fifteen  to  sixty.  Two  or  three  of 
the  women,  we  all  thought  were  exceptionally  stupid,  while 
others  were  exceedingly  bright  and  clever. 

"  At  first  they  met  for  four  hours  daily,  but  we  found 
that  two  hours  every  forenoon,  and  an  hour  or  two  in  the 
afternoon  twice  a  week  was  a  better  arrangement.  Some 
of  the  women  picked  up  .the  symbols  very  quickly  indeed. 
I  am  told  two  of  them  were  spelling  out  words  at  the  end  of 
the  first  week,  but  the  majority  took  much  longer,  and  a 
few  found  it  so  difficult  that  they  were  losing  heart  over  it. 


MR.  A.  H.  BRIDGE,  OF  WEI-CHEN  155 

But  by  the  end  of  the  first  month  they  had  all  mastered  the 
symbols,  and  it  seemed  when  they  reached  that  stage  their 
lessons  became  a  pleasure  to  them. 

"By  the  end  of  the  fourth  month  results  were  as 
follows  : — 

Failed  through  ill-health 2 

Read  correctly,  but  slowly          ...         .3 
Read  fluently 9 

"  Several  of  these  women  are  quite  capable  of  giving 
instruction  to  others. 

"  We  quite  expect  that  during  the  autumn  the  Bible- 
women  will  be  able  to  introduce  the  system  in  several 
villages  where  there  are  numbers  of  illiterate  Christian 
women." 

"  And  now  let  me  tell  how  our  hopes  are  being  already 
fulfilled,  through  the  spread  of  interest  in  THIS  SPLENDID 

SYSTEM    FOR   TEACHING   THE   ILLITERATE.      Mr.  Webster  and 

I  were  out  in  Ma  shih  p'u  (i.e.  Horse-market  village)  a  few 
weeks  ago,  and  as  one  of  the  pupil  teachers  who  passed  is  a 
native  of  that  village,  we  did  what  we  could  to  encourage 
her  to  teach,  and  the  women  to  learn.  Yesterday  a  message 
came  in,  telling  us  of  ten  women  who  are  learning,  and 
several  others  who  are  only  waiting  for  us  to  send  books  in 
order  to  begin  reading. 

Among  the  first  to  realize  the  full  value  of  the  Numeral 
Type  was  the  Rev.  A.  H.  Bridge,  who  sent  blind  pupils  to 
be  trained,  and  so  thoroughly  mastered  the  system  himself, 
that  so  soon  as  Mr.  Murray  adapted  it  to  the  use  of  sighted 
persons,  and  sent  sample  pages  to  Mr.  Bridge,  the  latter 
returned  them,  pointing  out  two  printers'  mistakes,  thereby 
proving  how  carefully  he  had  read  them,  and  how  easy  is 
the  transition  from  the  embossed  dots  to  the  black  lines. 

Mr.  A.  H.  Bridge,  who  is  working  alone  in  the  large  dis- 
trict of  Wei-Chen,  sends  a  most  interesting  account  of  the 
work  already  done  by  his  first  blind  convert,  Ssu  Yungkuei, 


156  ANOTHER  BLIND  EVANGELIST  . 

an  able  and  exemplary  man,  who  has  for  some  time 
been  working  as  an  Evangelist  in  sole  charge  of  a  dis- 
trict, sixteen  miles  to  the  south  of  Wei-Chen.  With  the 
help  of  a  nephew,  trained  by  himself,  he  has  gathered 
quite  a  large  congregation  of  earnest  converts,  whom  he  has 
convinced  of  the  truth  "  by  simple  preaching  and  arguments 
"  from  the  Scriptures,  placed  in  his  hands  by  the  wonderful 
"invention  of  Mr.  Murray.  He  does  real  good  solid  work, 
"  and  is  a  man  in  whom  I  have  every  confidence.  He  is  now 
''  about  forty  years  of  age,  and  he  became  blind  when  he  was 
"  about  twenty.  He  was  converted  about  eight  years  ago." 
It  has  sometimes  been  said  that  the  foreign  teachers  who 
are  most  likely  to  oppose  the  introduction  of  Murray's 
system  (of  numbering  the  sounds  in  the  language,  and 
writing  the  numbers  only,  in  his  simple  new  symbols),  are 
those  who  themselves  have  devoted  years  to  the  study  of 
Chinese  characters.  A  very  effectual  answer  to  this  is  given 
by  Mr.  A.  H.  Bridge,  who  has  not  only  thoroughly  mastered 
both  Northern  and  Southern  Mandarin  dialects,  but  also 

ACQUIRED    A    KNOWLEDGE    OF    I2,OOO   OF   THE     BEWILDERING 

IDEOGRAPHS.  Of  those  there  are  altogether  about  40,000, 
but  VERY  FEW  EUROPEANS  EVER  ATTEMPT  TO  MASTER  MORE 
THAN  4000.  Accordingly  he  might  naturally  be  supposed 
to  be  strongly  in  favour  of  their  use,  but  on  the  contrary 
he  has  from  the  first  been  a  firm  advocate  of  the  Numeral- 
Type  for  the  use  of  ignorant  persons. 

About  seven  years  ago  he  settled,  absolutely  alone,  at 
Wei-Chen,  a  totally  heathen  district,  about  a  week's  journey 
from  Peking,  previously  untouched  by  any  missionary  effort. 
Already  he  has  the  joy  of  having  gathered  in  fully  a  thou- 
sand converts,  many  of  whom  were  in  the  first  instance 
attracted  to  him  by  his  knowledge  of  medicine. 

Among  his  earliest  patients  was  Mei-Chung,  a  poor  opium- 
smoker,  who  came  to  seek  his  aid  in  conquering  the  opium 
craving.  For  a  considerable  time  this  man  stood  as  far  off 
as  possible  whenever  Mr.  Bridge  was  speaking  to  anyone 


A   VERY  REMARKABLE  PROOF  157 

on  Christian  subjects.  After  awhile,  however,  he  com- 
menced drawing  nearer,  so  as  to  be  just  able  to  hear.  At 
length  he  came  for  definite  instruction,  and  finally  asked 
for  baptism. 

From  that  time  forward,  he  strove  to  learn  the  perplexing 
Chinese  characters,  in  order  to  read  the  Bible  for  himself, 
and  for  six  years  he  persevered  in  this  effort,  without 
success.  It  was  truly  pathetic  to  see  hiir<  month  after  month 
conning  the  same  page,  but  never  able  to  read  it. 

Then  Mr.  Bridge  engaged -him  as  cook  for  the  blind  men 
in  his  school,  and  Mei-Chung  eagerly  watched  these  men 
reading  the  Scriptures  embossed  for  the  fingers  of  the  blind. 

Just  at  that  time  Mr.  Murray  was  preparing  a  hymn-book 
and  some  of  the  Gospels  in  the  same  type,  made  visible  for 
sighted  persons  by  the  use  of  straight  black  lines  instead  of 
raised  dots,  and  he  sent  sample  volumes  to  Mr.  Bridge,  who 
distributed  them  to  his  Chinese  teachers  to  see  what  they 
thought  of  the  new  invention. 

A  day  or  two  later,  much  to  his  surprise,  he  saw  Mei- 
Chung  with  these  books  in  his  hand  in  chapel,  and  when  he 
gave  out  a  chapter  in  one  of  the  Gospels,  Mei-Chung  turned 
over  the  pages  and  followed  most  attentively.  Then  the 
hymn  was  given  out,  and  Mei-Chung  opened  the  hymn 
book  and  sang  lustily.  Mr.  Bridge  thought  he  knew  the 
hymn  by  heart,  and  after  service  he  went  up  to  him  and 
said,  "  Why  were  you  pretending  to  read  when  you  know 
you  cannot  ? " 

"  Oh,  but  I  can,"  was  the  reply,  and  he  then  explained 
how  ever  since  he  had  been  cook  for  the  blind  men  he  had 
been  teaching  himself  to  read  the  embossed  dots,  and  under- 
stood the  system  perfectly.  So  now  that  it  was  adapted  to 
the  use  of  sighted  persons,  he  found  no  difficulty  whatever 
in  reading  the  new  books. 

Some  of  his  poor  neighbours  (of  a  practical  turn  of  mind), 
asked  "  what  good  a  man  in  his  position  could  gain  from 
being  able  to  read  ?  It  would  be  a  different  matter  if  he 


158  A  SELF-TAUGHT  TEACHER 

could  keep  accounts  !  "  Mei-Chung  replied  that  for  some 
time  he  had  kept  all  his  bazaar  and  kitchen  accounts  in  this 
way,  so  he  remained  triumphant,  and  the  facility  of  Murray's 
system  for  ignorant  persons  was  at  once  fully  proven. 


Such  an  example  as  the  last  ought  surely  to  suffice  to 
silence  all  cavillers.  Among  the  many  cheering  letters 
received  by  Mr.  Murray  from  Missionaries  in  many  parts 
of  China,  there  is  one  from  the  Rev.  H.  C.  Burrows,  who, 
as  he  was  passing  through  Tientsin  on  his  way  to  his 
Mission  in  the  Shansi  Province,  received  a  copy  of  the 
Primer,  &c.,  from  Mr.  Clark,  of  the  Inland  Mission.  With- 
out any  instruction  he  mastered  the  system  and  taught  first 
a  seeing  person,  then  a  blind  girl.  The  latter,  in  her  turn, 
taught  a  seeing  person,  and  then  a  blind  one.  Now  Mr. 
Burrows  writes  that  a  blind  man  who  had  heard  of  this, 
had  travelled  a  hundred  miles  to  entreat  him  to  teach  him 
also.  This  illustrates  how  silently  the  work  is  extending, 
but  it  fails  to  tell  of  the  excellent  influence  on  the  character 
of  those  taught,  which  in  many  cases  is  so  remarkable. 

Just  one  more  extract  from  a  letter  received  by  a  friend 
in  Scotland  from  the  Rev.  Stewart  McKee.  North 

Shansi  : — • 

July  2i.tf,  1897. 

"  For  some  time  it  has  been  a  burden  on  me  that  our  women-folk  were 
unable  to  read  their  Bibles,  and  in  spite  of  all  efforts  ....  not  one  made 
anything  like  progress.  After  six  months  of  hard  work  (i.e.  in  studying 
Chinese  ideograph),  one  little  woman  could  read  five  chapters  in  St.  John. 
That  was  the  best.  Our  dialect  differs  so  much  from  any  in  which  the 
Testament  is  printed  in  Roman  alphabet,  that  that  system  is  useless  for  us. 

"  On  the  other  hand,  although  this  is  a  Mandarin-speaking  district,  the 
language  is  so  different  from  book  Mandarin,  that  it  is  almost  another 
dialect,  so  the  women  cannot  understand  what  they  read,  hence  the 
difficulty. 

"  At  last,  I  think  I  can  cry,  '  Eureka  !  I  have  found  it  ! '  Murray,  of 
the  National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland  in  Peking,  has  a  system  for  the 
Blind,  which  he  has  also  adapted  for  the  seeing.  ...  I  have  set  to  and 
learned  the  system,  and  IN  TWENTY-FIVE  HOURS'  WORK  I  HAD  MAS- 
TERED IT  SUFFICIENTLY  TO  READ  LUKE'S  GOSPEL,  AND  TO  WRITS 
ANY  WORD  IN  OUR  DIALECT  1 


"TWENTY-FIVE HOURS  OF  STUDY"  159 

"  You   know  there  is  nothing  sharp  in  me,   so   THE   FACT   THAT  I 

LEARNED  IT  SO  EASILY,  PROVES  ITS  SIMPLICITY.  I  am  now  teaching 
it  to  a  class  of  men,  who  are  greatly  charmed  with  it,  and  Kate  and  the 
ladies  are  learning  it  in  order  to  teach  the  women.  In  fancy  I  can  see  I  he 
day  when  ALL  OUR  WOMEN  AND  GIRTS  WILL  BE  ABLE  TO  READ  THEIR 
BIBLES  FOR  THEMSELVES,  which  will  be  a  great  boon  indeed."  .... 

This  letter  is  especially  valuable,  as  proving  the  rapidity 
with  which  the  Numeral  System  can  be  acquired  by  a 
European  missionary  who  is  already  thoroughly  acquainted 
with  any  of  the  Mandarin  dialects. 

Three  months  later  the  Rev.  Stewart  McKee  wrote  to 

Mr.  Murray  : — 

November  nth,  1897. 

"Our  first  class  for  women  broke  up  to-day.  Of  the  five  women,  one, 
who  is  a  confirmed  invalid,  has  learnt  all  the  characters  and  only  needs 
practice  to  make  her  a  reader.  One  had  to  give  up  owing  to  illness. 
THE  OTHER  THREE  WENT  CLEAR  THROUGH  IN  Six  WEEKS.  Two  of 
these  have  read  St.  Mark's  Gospel  four  times  and  Romans  twice.  They 
read  quite  fluently,  and  to-day  I  gave  them  the  hymns  just  received,  which 
they  read  with  ease  and  accuracy.  Then  Mrs.  McKee  dictated  a  hymn 
which  they  wrote  rapidly  and  with  few  mistakes. 

"  The  other  woman,  who  is  about  forty  years  of  age,  is  rather  dull,  but 
she  has  read  the  Gospels  of  St.  Mark  and  St.  John  twice  ;  she  reads  slowly 
but  accurately,  AND  KNOWS  WHAT  SHE  is  READING. 

"  A  few  days  ago  I  got  her  daughter  (who  is  one  of  our  school -girls)  to 
write  a  letter,  and  I  then  went  in  with  her  to  see  whether  the  mother  could 
read  it,  which  she  did  quite  easily. 

"THIS  HAS  OPENED  UP  GREAT  POSSIBILITIES  IN  OUR  WORK,  FOR 
WHEREAS  FORMERLY  IT  WAS  A  FIXED  IDEA  IN  THE  MINDS  OF  THESE 
PEOPLE  THAT  WOMEN  CANNOT  LEARN,  IT  IS  NOW  PROVED  THAT 
THEY  CAN  LEARN.  For  this  we  thank  you  and  praise  GOD. 

"  I  have  adapted  your  system  to  another  useful  purpose.  I  have  taken 
the  Rev.  J.  G.  John's  book  for  Mission  Schools,  which  gives  all  the 
Chinese  characters  used  in  the  New  Testament,  and  I  have  written  your 
'  Easy  Characters '  above  each.  So  those  who  know  the  Hsin  Tsu  can  use 
this  as  a  sort  of  dictionary,  and  so  find  out  the  names  of  characters  without 
a  teacher.  ALREADY  QUITE  A  NUMBER  OF  OUR  COUNTRY  PEOPLE  ARE 
LEARNING  IT  FOR  THIS  PURPOSE.  By  next  spring  we  expect  to  have 
many  readers,  so  send  us  all  the  books  you  can,  as  those  who  learn  are 
great  readers  and  want  all  they  can  get." 


It  would  be  easy  to  multiply  similar  testimonies,  but  I 
think  these  should  suffice  to  convince  any  unbiassed  mind 
of  the  value  of  Mr.  Murray's  inventions  for  both  blind  and 
illiterate  sighted  Chinese. 


i6o  LETTER  FROM  THE  REV.  CANON  ARMOUR,  D.D. 

In  conclusion,  it  may  not  be  amiss  to  quote  part  of  a  letter 
from  the  Rev.  Canon  Armour,  D.D.,  which  appeared  in  the 
Liverpool  Daily  Post,  October  2Oth,  1898  : — 

.  .  .  .  "  This  invention  by  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Murray  cannot 
fail  to  prove  a  most  powerful  influence  in  spreading  Chris- 
tian enlightenment  and  civilization  in  China.  .  .  .  Like 
many  another  stroke  of  genius,  it  is  a  marvel  of  simplicity. 
....  It  is  impossible  to  over-estimate  the  importance  of 
this  new  numerical  notation,  not  merely  as  a  means  of 
spreading  the  Christian  religion,  but  as  promoting  the  moral 
and  intellectual  enlightenment  of  millions  of  illiterate 
Chinese,  who  would  never  otherwise  have  acquired  the 
power  of  reading  and  writing  their  own  language. 

"  The  subject  is  full  of  interest,  both  from  the  standpoint 
of  the  zealous  missionary  and  of  the  scientific  philologist." 


I  cannot  refrain  from  adding  an  extract  from  a  letter  just 
received  from  Mrs.  Russell. 

"IMPERIAL  COLLEGE,  PEKING, 

"_//  ne  24///,  1899. 

"  Last  year  I  held  a  class  to  teach  some  of  our  church 
members  to  read.  One  bright  clever  little  woman,  wife  of 
a  coffin  -maker,  came  most  regularly,  bringing  with  her,  her 
baby  and  her  little  girl.  WITH  HER  INFANT  CONSTANTLY  IN 

HER  ARMS,  IN  THREE  WEEKS  SHE  LEARNED  TO  READ  PERFECTLY. 

She  has  read  all  the  books  that  are  printed  in  Numeral 
Type,  and  FROM  IT,  SHE  is  NOW  TEACHING  HERSELF  TO 
READ  THE  CHINESE  CHARACTER.  She  has  also  taught  her 
husband  and  his  apprentice,  and  to-day  they  have  gone  to 
Mr.  Murray  to  pass  an  examination  in  reading.'' 


A  Missionary,  writing  from  Manchuria,  tells  of  a  woman 
who,  having  learnt  the  Numeral  Type,  was  actually  able  by 
means  of  it,  to  teach  her  husband  to  read  the  same  Gospel 
in  Chinese  character.  This  was  before  the  publication  of 
the  Parallel  Gospel  shown  on  page  123. 


THE  LORD'S  PRAYER  IN  MANDARIN  CHINESE. 

1.  IN  ROMAN  ALPHABET,  according  to    Sir    Thomas  Wade's  standard 

spelling.  This  requires  to  be  altered  to  suit  each  dialect  in  every 
Province. 

Wos  men1  tsai4  1'  ion1  shang4  ti1  fu4, 

yuan4  jen2  tu1  tsun1  Ni3  ti1  ming2  wei4  sheng4, 

yuan4  Ni3  ti1  kuo2  chiang4  lin2, 

yuan4  Ni3  ti1  chih3  yi4  hsing3  tsai1  ti4  shang4, 

ju2  t'  ung2  hsing2  tsai4  t'  ien1  shang4. 

Wo3  men1  jih*  yung4  ti1  yin3  shih3, 

chin1  jih4  t'  su4  yu3  vvo3  men1, 

mien3  wo3  men1  ti1  chai4, 

ju2  1'  ung2  wo3  men1  mien3  jen2  ti1  chai4. 

Pu4  chiao4  wo3  men1  yii4  chien4  shih4  t'  an4, 

chiu4  wo3  men1  t'  o1  li2  hsiung1  e4, 

yin1  wei1  kuo2  tu4  c'  hiian1  ping1  jung2  yiieh4  c'  hiian1  shih4 

ni3  ti1 
shih4  shih4  wu2  c'  hiung2  a1  men1. 

2.  IN  THE  NUMERAL  TYPE,  which  can  be  read  with  equal  facility  in  all 

Provinces  of  Mandarin  China  —  which  comprises  eight-ninths  of  the 
whole  of  China  —  without  any  alteration,  except,  in  certain  Provinces, 
the  addition  of  a  very  simple  symbol  to  denote  a  fifth  tone.  (See 
note  on  page  99.  ) 


r  \        r          -      •  - 

*   5r-|flx^JJ«<lrTr*^\<% 


l62 


THE  LORD'S  PRA\ER  IN  MANDARIN  CHINESE, 
3.  IN  SHORTHAND  FOR  NUMERAL  TYPE. 


n  '  >  v 
•  S;  v> 


;>  T  ^<-^  * 

-)l^<,<i    L 


t,  -^^  7 


4   THE  LORD'S  PRAYER  IN  MANDARIN  CHINESE  AS  PRONOUNCED  AT 
PEKING. 


n  if  .  n- 


«  «  i*  fi  »  «; 

A  ffg  ^  ^  ±  m 

ft    65    0     D    *n    to 


AN  EXPLANATION 

OF 

MR.    MURRAY'S    SYSTEM 

FOR 

TEACHING    ILLITERATE    SIGHTED    CHINESE 

BY 

PROFESSOR  S.   M.   RUSSELL,   M.A. 

Imperial  College  Peking. 

FOR  many  years  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Murray,  agent  of  the 
National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland,  has  worked  among  the 
Blind  in  China.  No  one  who  has  visited  his  school  in 
Peking  can  have  failed  to  have  been  struck  with  the  rapidity 
and  correctness  with  which  his  pupils  read  and  write. 

Owing  to  his  great  success  in  teaching  the  blind, 
Mr.  Murray  conceived  the  idea  that  the  same  system  might 
be  readily  acquired  by  illiterate  men  and  women,  who, 
although  endowed  with  sight,  had  not  the  time  or  ability 
to  learn  the  Chinese  hieroglyphics. 

As  the  system  for  the  Seeing  'and  the  Blind  are  exactly 
the  same  in  principle,  I  shall  explain  the  former  only. 

There  are  408  sounds  in  the  Chinese  Mandarin  dialect. 
These  sounds  are  given  in  Table  A,  in  rows  of  ten  charac- 
ters. The  first  and  last  rows  contain  only  nine  characters. 

Above  each  character  is  written  its  number  in  the  series, 
from  No.  I  to  408.  Below  each  character  is  written  its 
pronunciation  in  the  Pekingese  dialect ;  but  of  course  a 
person  in,  say  Shantung,  would  give  the  Shantung  pronun- 
ciation. Underneath  the  pronunciation  of  each  character  is 
its  symbol  in  Mr.  Murray's  notation,  representing  numerals. 


TABLE 


•; 


0 


u 


\ 


u 


u 


bfl!  _ 

j 

U  "" 


u 


u 
ta 


,s  D 


.g  \ 

'b  r 

§  J 

6  r 

.<=>  n 

.£ 

L 


_ 
u  I 


r 


i65 


a      \ 

^      d  \ 

^           c      \ 

.          X 

N 

*-O    *^\\    _fj 

\O    rJUj    ^        * 

*  "^  )J»T>     c^ 

co  *~^jt   ^ 

0s*    'rffi     ^ 

0   / 

u    L 

,  ^  D 

*"*    —  ^ 

-  \ 

oo  33  J3  J 

•g      J 

?>.*.-  J 

SfiS-a  J 

^Ajg  J 

u  X 

G    L 

D 

^  J 

-K  \ 

-#.§    D 

.-    D 

"~    C^    1 

fcHRj  g 

**3  ° 

a^^"     D 
\ 

•S  L 

^  1— 

u 

*"<;§  P 

^SjL 

»«|t 

•3       X 

c 

/ 

s    X 

X 

3  x 

^?  tij  ^  i 

**!      l^«" 

u 

•3«    p 

-Kn£  j 

\ 

4     =  r 

c"    r— 

-$    "r 

n™ 

j.  ,   .   -/.     i— 

"°  X 

^d  L 

°a 

-fK      J 

*^~  S      \ 

">3J  J    1 

^4tf-  1    ' 

o     | 

-S^cl 

c    J 

*-/"!     <^f^!     "^ 

v^  T^£  ^ 

tx  ?v  .  "<~!    ,^- 

CO    |]S\   <D 

^    V\T*    MH 

u    X 

u  1_ 

uO 

^  _J 

\ 

C       — 

.--        ^— 

bjO 

^  tS^if  --3 

N    ^?^    3 

^    -fT-»    " 

W    f4^  <^* 

N    ft\\*     i1       ^^ 

u-j  ftKn  •£         . 

^O     QH   "cl       I 

t^  p3T  «      M 

oo    jy*  ^         i 

^  *Mj>  ^      ^ 

u  ' 

u   L 

CJ  U 

' 

^ 

a  J 

•3     J 

c3    4 

"    SOhf"         ** 

0     +J 

3    / 

^5  L 

i^.  «^    3 

"fq 

^     J 

5-fe^     x 

:3     1 

§  n 

§  "i 

«  -, 

,,^    n 

atHnq   / 

«»S  L 

r»^  n 

5^5  _, 

"*  ^          \ 

^. 

B-   S 

3 

Otf.-J3 

^•^s     ^ 

^^ 

^jn 

^ 

TV^fe 

166 


-A-i  \ 

**  I 


o  55  . 
•• 


"          1 

-1 


1 
«  L. 

x 


H  •>  w 

e     L 

=3 


.-, 

n 


l 

I  L 


"         t>   V. 
:s 

r 


X       ^_, 


2  m  --5 
— 


— W 

J 
-C 


—  u 


0        J 

'S 

S  - 


^  I  W 

x>  i^f  ._  |  W 

J?        «  Q 

t—i     ^^V      3  I 

i=.  L 

ir^  frtrr>    c  ^ 


n 

n. 

TV. 


R, 


"  n. 


K 


1 67 


Is 

'i  J 


r 

/w 

XW 


^  Lv. 


!  v 


C3  I 


D 


r 
I 

Dv. 


v 

\w 


:3        f 

-i  Ju 


D 


r 

\w 


-4-    2 


3  \W 


nc 


168 


\ 


.1  I 

D  \ 


0 


D 


n 


1 


"ic 

r 


» 


S    ~~l 


2  ni? 


-i 


Tl 
s~l 


169 


/\ 


D 


-i 

S-,    /  f 


Li 


LI 


a 

m 
LM 


" 


Dl 

r 
ni 

DI 


^  ji 
ji 


ji 


•*  .  «    3     P" 

^M  1  1 


!»     ®H     0  |[ 

M    JRfJ  yj    _J  1 


\ 

. 
\ 


M 


i  ;o 


o 

fc 


W 

J 
PQ 

< 

H 


a 


" 


—  1  1 

II 


cr  •/ 


» 
\ 


\ 


r 


H     J 


rr 


. 
r^WH    ~J 


.    to 


171 


"*v    c/) 

H 


t/l/f 

H   J 

^  D 


1  \ 

3   J 

H  Lr 


-  I  * 

3 

H      r- 


bo 

u-l  "S    c3 


i     <* 


D'' 
D^ 


p* 


r-1 
bO 


t*  3  JL' 


•<?  WJJ    3"       IF 

vo  SI  >  —J 

f  >  ^^    ^- 

r 


/j  \ 

> 


D 


v 


•nil 


^ 
•  «       - 

—I 


. 

H  X 


172 

,  The  first  thing  for  the  pupil  to  do  is  to  learn  by  heart 
these  408  sounds,  and  the  number  corresponding  to  each 
tenth  sound.  For  instance,  he  must  remember  that  390  is 
Yen,  that  160  is  K'uan,  and  so  on.  Mr.  Murray  makes  this 
comparatively  easy  by  a  system  of  Mnemonics,  which  I 
shall  now  explain. 

SYSTEM  OF  MNEMONICS  FOR  LEARNING  THE 
408  SOUNDS. 

In  Table  A,  at  the  beginning  of  each  line,  and  forming  a 
separate  column,  are  placed  the  characters  Ssu,  Ti,  Ni,  Mi, 
&c.*  These  are  the  Mnemonic  sounds,  and  stand  for 
numbers. 

In  Table  B,  I  give  the  Mnemonic  sounds  in  ten  squares. 

The  sounds  in  the  first  square,  Tan,  Ti,  &c.,  all  represent 
One  ;  Ni,  Na,  Nan,  in  the  second  square,  all  stand  for  two, 
and  so  on.  Those  in  the  tenth  square,  Hsu,  Ssu.,  Suan,  all 
stand  for  the  o,  as  in  200,  300,  &c. 

The  pupil  first  learns  Table  B  thoroughly,  so  that  if  the 
teacher  says  5,  the  pupil  at  once  repeats  Lai,  Li,  &c.  ;  or  if 
the  teacher  says  8,  the  pupil  answers,  Fen,  J-a,  &c. ;  or  if 
the  teacher  says  Ling,  the  pupil  answers,  Hsu,  Ssu,  Suan  ; 
and  vice  versa  if  the  teacher  says  Pai,  the  pupil  answers  9. 

Having  learned  Table  B  thoroughly,  the  pupil  learns 
Table  A. 

METHOD  OF  LEARNING  TABLE  A. 

The  pupil  begins  by  learning  the  Mnemonic  sound, 
coupled  with  the  first  sound  in  each  row  of  ten,  as  Ssu  A  (i), 
Ti  Chan  (10),  Ni  Cheng  (20),  Mi  Chieh  (30),  Ju  Chueh  (40), 
Ta  suan  Huan  (100),  Ju  Ssu-yung  (400).  Nearly  all  of 
these  have  a  meaning  which  helps  to  fix  it  in  the  memory. 

*  Of  course  these  Chinese  characters  are  only  for  the  use  of  the 
teacher,  from  whose  lips  the  illiterate  pupil  learns  the  sound 
represented. 


173 


D 
o 

CO 

oo 
O 

W 

H 
O 


W 


O 

fe 

CO 

u 

s 

o 

s 


w 


w 


a~  « 
1/3  'to 


H 

~ 


/=!     d> 

- 


be   w 
C   .0 


o    o 


sli 

H        3 


<U      rr      C 

[  1     *^       M 

^     *-•     4) 


CC 


CQ 

W 

hJ 
PQ 
< 
H 


E 


a? 


IK 

•K 


te 


fer 


e] 

wj 

I 


K 


40 


H 


<u    « 
ego 

0 


«       , 

L<3      ^<>2 
Si    o>    ^. 

«T  2  »a 

s 


8 

DO 

" 


H   S 


174 

This  must  be  learned  thoroughly,  so  that  if  the  teacher 
says,  for  instance,  T'a  Shift.,  the  pupil  at  once  says,  iCuan 
(160),  or  vice  versa. 

The  use  of  Mnemonics  in  Table  B  is  now  evident ;  for 
instance,  if  the  pupil  says  T^a  Men  Jo,  he  knows  at  once 
that  Jo  is  the  i3Oth  sound  ;  for  T'a  stands  for  i,  and  Men 
for  3,  and  likewise  for  all  the  others. 

Having  now  learned  the  first  sound  in  each  row,  according 
to  the  above  method,  the  pupil  learns  each  row  of  ten 
separately,  as  A,  At,  An,  &c.,  and  Chan,  Ch'an,  Chang,  &c. 

The  teacher  should  now  question  the  pupil  as  to  his 
knowledge  of  Table  A.  For  instance,  if  he  asks  what  is  the 
64th  sound,  the  pupil  should  at  once  recollect  that  6  is  the 
Mnemonic  Shan,  and  so  CJhta  is  60,  and  counting  4  further 
on,  get  Ch^uan  for  64.  At  the  beginning  the  pupil  must  so 
count,  but  with  a  little  practice,  the  mental  process  is 
performed  with  almost  automatic  rapidity,  and  the  eye 
learns  to  recognize  the  symbol,  as  quickly  as  a  Chinese 
scholar  recognizes  a  character.* 

NOTATION. 

According  to  Mr.  Murray's  system,  instead  of  writing  the 
sound,  the  pupil  writes  only  the  number  of  the  sound  as 
given  in  Table  A. 

For  the  Blind,  Mr.  Murray  uses  Braille's  elements  (i.e. 
embossed  dots).  For  the  Seeing,  the  dots  in  Braille's 
elements  are  joined  by  lines.  The  Notation  for  the  Seeing 
exactly  corresponds  with  that  for  the  Blind. 

Thus  the  Blind  can  set  up  the  type,  and  prepare  books 
for  those  endowed  with  Sight. 

Table  C  shows  the  elements  used  for  the  Blind,  and 
Table.  D  those  used  for  the  Seeing.  > 

*  Or  a  British  schoolboy  seeing  eight  or  ten  letters  of  the  alphabet,  all 
w'th  totally  different  sounds,  does  not  say  them,  but  recognizes  at  a  glance 
the  word  which  they  represent,  e.g.  THOROUGHLY,  YACHT,  COMPARA- 
TIVELY, &c. 


175 

TABLE  C. 

FOR  THE  BLIND. 


•  o  ••  •• 


Embossed  in  white  dots. 


176 


TABLE  D. 


LARGE   OR   DOUBLE   LETTERS. 

SMALL  OR    SINGLE    LETTERS. 

310  to  408 

210  tO  309 

no  to  209 

\  J 

J 

I 

J 

V      (I) 

',   J 

'  1 

1 

J 

1       (2) 

7  J 

I     J 

F 

J 

""  (3) 

1  J 

I!  J 

71 

J 

"1  (4) 

^  j 

1  j 

\ 

r 

J 

\    (S) 

r,  J 

H  j 

r 

J 

r  (6) 

*}  J 

E  J 

a 

J 

C  (7) 

4  j 

L  J 

L 

r 

J 

L    (8) 

<  •  J 

i  J 

/ 

J 

'    (9) 

-i  J 

d  J 

-J 

J 

J(o) 

For  details  see  Table  A, 


177 


How  THE  TONES  ARE  INDICATED. 

The  sounds  in  Table  A,  from  one,  to  nine  inclusive,  are 
indicated  by  one  single  letter,  so  that  there  is  one  space 
left  vacant.  High  or  low  to  the  left  indicate  ist  or  2nd 
tone,  and  high  or  low  to  the  right,  the  3rd  or  4th  tone. 
For  instance,  sound  No.  i  a  in  the  four  tones  is  expressed 
as  follows : — 


1 

ist  tone. 
2nd  tone. 
3rd  tone. 
4th  tone. 



c 

All  sounds  from  the  loth  to  the  logth  are  expressed  by 
two  single  letters.  Both  letters  high,  indicate  the  ist 
tone  ;  both  low,  the  2nd  tone.  First  letter  low,  second 
high,  the  3rd  tone,  and  the  reverse  the  4th  tone. 

Thus  the  nineteenth  sound,  CWen,  is  expressed  in  the  four 
tones  as  follows : — 


ist  tone. 
2nd  tone. 
3rd  tone. 
4th  tone. 


All  sounds  from  ist  to  logth,  that  is,  those  expressed  by 
small  or  single  letters,  are  read  from  left  to  right. 

N 


All  sounds  from  noth  to  the  end  consist,  as  we  have 
seen,  of  a  large  or  double  letter,  and  a  small  or  single. 

The  small  letter  on  the  left,  high  or  low,  indicates  ist  or 
2nd  tone.  The  small  letter  on  the  right,  high  or  low, 
indicates  the  3rd  or  4th  tone.  Thus  for  the  ist  or  2nd 
tone  we  read  from  right  to  left,  and  for  the  3rd  or  4th  tone, 
from  left  to  right.  In  fact  we  always  read  from  the  double 
letter.  As  an  example  I  give  the  28jth  sound  Sung  in  the 
4  tones : — 


n 

L 

a 

L 

L 

D 

L 

a 

ist  tone. 
2nd  tone. 
3rd  tone. 
4th  tone. 


I  have  gone  into  the  above  at  full  length,  but  one  learns 
in  a  few  minutes  the  notation,  and  the  method  of  indicating 
the  tones.  Since  this  was  written  Mr.  Murray  has  added  a 
very  simple  symbol  to  denote  the  5th  tone,  which  occurs  in 
certain  Provinces. 


An  easy  reading  lesson  is  next  given,  with  the  number 
in  our  notation  and  the  corresponding  sound  and  tone. 

Thus  Q  J-  is  127,  2nd  tone,  as  small  letter  is  low  on  the 
left,  and  looking  up  Table  A  we  see  that  the  I2yth  sound 

is  "jtn*". 1  is  34,  ist  tone,  as  small  letter  is  high  on 

the  left.  After  some  practice  in  reading,  the  pupil  recog- 
nizes a  symbol  directly  without  thinking  of  the  number  it 
represents.  Indeed,  he  recognizes  the  symbol  as  a  China- 
man recognizes  a  character. 

NOTE. — In  certain  Provinces  a  5th  tone  occurs.  Mr, 
Murray  has  devised  a  special  symbol  to  express  this. 


179 


READING  LESSON. 


chiao 

$C      28      1      L 

jen 

A     127 

at 

chih 

±34              1 

chih 

±        34 

-  n 

tao 

MA                                         t 

?E     315     ,  \ 

ch'u 

%R      58 

\  L 

kuei 

*  -*3  r  - 

hsing 

'14      113 

t. 

yi 

J£A     391     -» 

pen 

^      253 

N  - 

chuan 

H     63     1 

shan 

=jjf           290 

^  J 

hsi 

^    106   _j  r 

hsing 

'14            H3 

c 

meng 

jOi    205  .j  >^ 

hsiang 

^B      1  08 

J  L 

inu 

-^r       215      v   \ 

chin 

a£     36 

1 

tse 

n       3S5     \\ 

hsi 

^        106 

Jr 

lin 

M        185      \   IT 

hsiang 

^9         108 

J  L 

ch'u 

ft        58        X     L 

yuan 

is       296 

</r 

tsfi 

"P        374      n   ~| 

kou 

*       .5- 

\  «. 

c 

pu 

xf;     274    a  c 

pu 

^f\        271 

°  c 

hsiieh 

Jp       114     -J  *. 

chiao 

ife        28 

1   L 

tuan 

if       337     TO 

hsing 

'14      113 

t.    ._  ( 
c 

chi 

I/I           22           || 

nai 

75     217 

La 

chu 

^?        57              Q 

ch'ien 

m   33 

—  •  ""• 

i8o 


ADVANTAGES  OF  MR.  MURRAY'S  SYSTEM. 

IT  is  quite  as  easily  learnt  as  the  Romanized — indeed 
more  easily.  Once  acquired  it  can  be  read  much  more 
fluently  and  correctly. .  As  each  word  consists  of  only  two 
letters  (or  parts),  they  catch  the  eye  at  once,  whereas  in 
the  Romanized  the  eye  has  to  glance  over  several  letters 
forming  one  word. 

In  the  Romanized  system  the  sound  is  indicated  by  a 
system  of  initials  and  finals,  so  that  it  is  often  very  difficult 
to  represent  the  exact  sound.  In  Mr.  Murray's  system  the 
sound  is  learned  from  Table  A  by  means  of  the  Chinese 
Character,*  and  is  therefore  exact. 

As  it  stands,  Mr.  Murray's  system  is  a  universal  one  for 
all  Mandarin  dialects,  and  by  certain  modifications  it  might 
be  adapted  to  all  other  dialects.  (See  note  on  page  132.) 

The  pupil  learns  the  408  sounds  direct  from  the  character 
in  Table  A.  A  man  of  Peking  would  give  his  pronunciation, 
a  person  from  Shantung  would  give  his,  one  from  Nanking 
his,  and  so  on  for  the  other  Mandarin-speaking  districts. 

Now  in  the  Romanized  system  a  new  orthography  would 
be  necessary  for  almost  every  district.  A  version  in 
Pekingese  would  be  unintelligible  in  Shantung,  and  vice 
versa.  For  example,  in  the  list  of  sounds  in  Table  A, 
number  170  is  pronounced  K'uo  in  Peking  ;  fifty  miles  to 
the  south  it  is  pronounced  K'e.  Now  in  the  Romanized 
system  such  a  change  of  dialect  involves  great  confusion, 
but  in  Mr.  Murray's  system  all  difficulty  disappears.,  The 
man  of  Peking  sees  the  symbol,  and  reads  it  K'uo,  whilst 
the  man  from  the  country  reads  it  as  K'e,  and  to  each  it 
conveys  precisely  the  same  meaning. 

*  As  previously  stated,  these  Chinese  characters,  or  ideographs,  are  only 
for  the  use  of  the  teacher.  It  is  not  necessary  for  the  pupil  to  know  a, 
single  character.  He  has  only  to  master  the  different  sounds. 


As  each  word  consists  ot  two  letters  only,  inclusive  of  tone, 
books  in  this  system  can  be  printed  very  cheaply,  whereas 
in  the  Romanized  many  words  consist  of  five  or  six  letters, 
and  in  addition,  aspirates  and  tones  have  to  be  indicated, 
so  that  books  in  the  Romanized  system  must  necessarily  be 
bulky  and  expensive. 

The  blind  can  set  up  the  type  and  print  for  the  seeing, 
and  thus  suitable  employment  may  be  found  for  the  blind 
boys  and  girls  in  the  various  Missions. 

Another  advantage  is  that  Mr.  Murray's  system  is  very 
easily  written.  A  lady  who  has  taught  the  Romanized 
tells  me  that  in  future  she  will  never  teach  her  women  to 
write,  as  it  is  so  difficult  for  them  to  learn.  Whereas  the 
very  first  class  of  country  women  who  learned  Mr.  Murray's 
system  for  a  period  of  three  months  (and  who  did  not 
begin  to  learn  to  write  till  they  had  been  learning  the 
system  for  about  seven  weeks),  found  that  they  were  able 
to  write  letters  to  their  teachers,  the  writing  being  good, 
as  well  as  correct. 


The  Rev.  W.  H,  MURRAY'S  Mission 

TO    THE 

Blind  and  Illiterate  in  China. 


OFFICE-BEARERS    AND     COMMITTEE 

Chairman. 

REV.  J.  ELDER  GUMMING,  D.D. 

Vice-Chairman. 

T.  BROWN  HENDERSON,  ESQ.,  M.D. 


Committee. 


T. 
REV. 


.    WALLACE     ANDERSON,    ESQ., 
JAS.  BLACK,  D.D.  [M.D. 

REV.  G.  L.  CARSTAIRS.      . 
MAJOR  HOTCHKIS. 
REV.  J.  MARSHALL  LANG,  D.D. 
Miss    C.     F.    GORDON-GUMMING, 
COLLEGE  HOUSE,  CRIICFF,  SCOTLAND. 


DAVID  LOCKHART,  ESQ. 

REV.  JAS.  RENNIE. 

REV.  JOHN   KIDDELL,  B.A. 

REV.  JOHN  SLOAN. 

REV.  W.  ROSS  TAYLOR,  D.D. 

MRS.  DUNCAN  McLAREN, 

ST.  OSWALDS,  EDINBURGH. 


Hon.  Secretary, 

JOHN  GRANT,  ESQ.,  B.L.,  WRITER 

(Messrs.  Grant  &  Wylie),  204,  St.  Vincent  Street,  Glasgow. 

Treasurer, 

JAMES  DRUMMOND,  ESQ.,  CHARTERED  ACCOUNTANT 

(Messrs.  Hoceyman  &  Drummond),  58,  Bath  Street,  Glasgow. 


-4    PEKING   LOCAL   COMMITTEE 

Hon.  Treasurer. 

PROFESSOR  S.  M.  RUSSELL,  IMPERIAL  COLLEGE,  PEKING. 


The  REV.  H.  H.  LOWRY,  D  D. 

PRESIDENT  OF  PFKING  UNIVERSITY. 
The  REV.  J.  W.  LOWRIE, 

AMERICAN  PRBSBVTERIAN  MISSION. 
The  REV.  J.  M.  ALLARDYCE,  M.A. 

IMPERIAL  COLLEGE.  PEKING. 
The  REV.  THOS.  HOWARD  SMITH 

LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 


The  REV.  W.  S.  AMENT, 

AMERICAN  BOARD  OF  MISSIONS. 
The  REV.  W.  HOSKYNS  RtES, 

LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 
The  REV.  WILLIAM  H.  MURRAY, 

SCHOOL  FOR  THE  BLIND. 
JOHN  DUDGEON,  ESQ.,  M.D. 

PEKING. 


REGULATIONS  FOR  THE  MANAGEMENT  OF  THE 

BUSINESS  OF  THE  SOCIETY. 
DRAWN  UP  BY  THE  COMMITTEE  IN  1894. 


I.  The  object  of  the  Mission  shall  be  to  originate  and  maintain  Institu- 
tions for  employing  the  Chinese  blind,  teaching  them  to  read  and  print  or 
distribute   the   Scriptures  and   other   Christian   literature  in  the  Chinese 
tongue ;  and   generally  to  promote  and  develop  the  systems  invented  or 
employed  by  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Murray,  whether  for  the  benefit  of  blind  or 
sighted  persons  in  China. 

II.  The  charge  of  the  Mission,  including  the  funds  and  the  direction  of 
all  serious  expenditure,  shall  continue  to  be  in  the  hands  of  the  present 
Committee,  who  shall  have  power  to  fill  up  vacancies  as  they  occur  in 
their  number,  from  the  subscribers  to  the  funds.     The  Committee  shall 
consist  in  future  of  not  less  than  ten  persons ;  and  shall  meet  in  Glasgow 
at  least  twice  in  the  year— five  to  be  a  quorum. 

III.  The  Committee  shall  appoint  an  Acting  Committee,  whose  du'y  it 
shall  be  to  transact  all  ordinary  business,  and  which  shall  consist  of  at  least 
four  persons,  with  the  Chairman,  Treasurer,  and   Secretary,  ex  offldis — 
four  to  be  a  quorum. 

IV.  The  procedure   of  the  Acting  Committee  shall  be  subject  to  the 
review  of  the  General  Committee;  and  a  special  meeting  of  the  General 
Committee  shall  be  summoned  at  anytime  on  the  written  request  of  any 
two  members  of  the  Acting  Commit! ee. 

V.  The   Chairman,  at  all  meetings,  shall  have   a   deliberative  and   a 
casting  vote. 

VI.  The  General  Committee  shall  appo;nt  a  Local  Committee  in  China, 
to   advise  and   co-operate  with   Mr.   Murray  in   developing  the  various 
branches  of  his  work  ;  and  this  Local  Committee  shall  have  power  to  carry 
out  such  details  and  sanction  such  minor  expenditure  as  may  be  deemed 
suitable.     Minutes  of  their  transactions  shall  be  submitted  quarterly  to  the 
Acting  Committee  in  Glasgow. 

VII.  The  Committee  shall  endeavour  to  secure  an  adequate  Endowment 
Fund,  and  Annual  Subscriptions  for  the  maintenance  and  development  of 
the  work. 

VIII.  The  accounts  shall  be  audited  annually  by  two  Auditors  appointed 
by  the  Committee. 

IX.  A  Public  Meeting  of  the  Friends  of  the  Mission  shall  be  held  from 
time  to  time,  as  may  be  deemed  advisable,  and  a  report  of  the  Society  s 
proceedings  submitted  to  it. 


1 84 


FINANCE. 


"Seeds  that  mildew  in  the  garner, 
Scattered,  fill  wiih  gold  the  plain." 


THE  sole  property  of  this  Mission  consists  of  the  recently 
acquired   premises,  and   a   small   Endowment   Fund, 
which  at  the  close  of  1897  amounts  to  a  little  over  ^4000, 
yielding  about  ^130  interest,  towards  securing  Mr.  Murray's 
salary. 

FOR  ALL  OTHER  PURPOSES. — Maintenance  of  Blind  students, 
upkeep  of  buildings,  development  of  Mr.  Murray's  inven- 
tions for  the  illiterate  Sighted,  salary  of  a  Matron  for  the 
Blind  Girls'  School,  and  of  a  much-needed  assistant  for 
Mr.  Murray — in  short,  for  extension  of  work  in  any  direc- 
tion, this  Mission  is  wholly  dependent  on  very  fluctuating 
donations,  and  a  VERY  FEW  ANNUAL  SUBSCRIPTION'S. 

It  is  greatly  to  be  desired  tbat  the  latler  should  largely  increase  in 
number,  and  that  many  Churches  and  Schools  should  undertake  to  collect 
an  annual  sum  for  the  support  of  one  Blind  Student  or  Teacher.  About 
£10  annually  suffices  for  this  purpose. 

Who  will  give  .£300  to  secure  his  own  permanent  representative  in  this 
Mission?  I  doubt  whether  it  would  be  possible  to  find  any  investment 
which,  from  a  Missionary  point  of  view,  is  more  certain  to  prove  remunera- 
tive. 

It  is  much  to  be  desired  that  the  great  Societies  which  have  established 
Missions  IN  THE  MANDARIN-SPEAKING  PROVINCES  OF  CHINA  should 
now  authorize  and  recommend  their  Agents  at  many  stations  to  incur  the 
expenses  necessary  for  sending  some  of  their  own  illiterate  converts,  both 
blind  and  sighted,  to  Peking,  to  be  taught  and  trained  as  evangelists, 
teachers,  organist*,  and  printers,  and  then  sent  back  to  their  own  villages 
to  start  schools  there  among  their  own  poor  neighbours. 


FORM  OF  BEQUEST  185 

It  is  also  essential  that  a  grant  should  be  made  to  support  these  for  the 
first  few  years,  as  at  first  the  scholars  will  be  almost  exclusively  very  poor 
persons,  each  of  whom,  however,  will  almost  certainly  become  a  very 
practical  Home  Missionary,  and  thus  the  "little  leaven"  will  spread  till 
by  degrees  it  "  leavens  the  whole  lump." 

In  no  other  country  have  so  many  converts  attributed  the  conviction 
which  has  induced  them  to  face  all  the  persecution  that  almost  invariably 
follows  the  renunciation  of  idolatry,  solely  to  their  solitary  study  of  some 
copy  of  the  Scriptures  which  has  casually  fallen  into  their  hands.  If  this 
has  been  the  case  where  so  small  a  proportion  of  the  people  are  able  to 
read,  how  certain  will  be  the  increase  of  converts  when  this  extraordinarily 
simple  method  of  printing  and  of  learning  to  read,  places  the  Holy  BOOK 
within  easy  reach  of  all  ? 

Friends  who  desire  to  transmit  large  gifts  direct  to  the 
Mission-field,  can  do  so  by  payment  to  the  Hong  Kong  and 
Shanghai  Banking  Co.  in  London,  for  transmission  to  the 
Local  Treasurer's  account  with  their  branch  in  Peking. 

May  I  call  attention  to  the  fact  that  the  regular  commis- 
sion of  3*/.  for  sums  under  ^"3,  and  bd.  for  larger  sums,  is  now 
charged  by  all  Banks  on  cashing  every  cheque  for  charitable 
purposes.  Also  that  owing  to  frequent  inaccuracy  in  regard 
to  Christian  names,  there  is  sometimes  trouble  in  cashing 
Money  Orders,  which  can  be  prevented  by  using  Postal 
Orders.  

form  of  Bequest 


Those  -who  wish  to  remember  the  Mission  in  their  last  Will  and  Testament, 
an  requested  to  me  the  following  FORM  OF  BEQUEST. 


I  GIVE  and  bequeath  to  Mr.  Murray's  Mission  to  the  Chinese  Blind, 
and  to  promote  and  develop  the  systems  invented  by  him,  whether 
for  the  benefit  of  Blind  or  Sighted  persons  in  China,  the  sum  of  (to  be 
inserted  in  words),  to  be  paid,  free  of  all  Government  Duties,  to  the 
Treasurer  or  Treasurers  for  the  lime  being  of  said  Mission,  whose  receipt 
of  discharge  for  the  same  shall  be  sufficient. 


INDEX. 


ABACUS,  63,  121. 
Accidental  loss  of  arm,  3. 
Accident  in  1898,  128. 
Age,  Chinese  reckoning  of,  57. 
Allardyce,  Mrs.,  93,  96. 
Alphabet,  foreign,  repugnant,  86. 
Ancestral  Worship,  59,  60. 
Angular  forms  acceptable  to   Chi- 
nese, 87. 

Archibald  prepares  type,  88. 
Arithmetic,  mental,  63. 
Assistant  needed,  128. 

BABY  giant,  138. 

Bell's  visible  speech,  15. 

Birth,  2. 

Blinded  on  purpose,  10,  14. 

Blindness,  why  so  common,  10. 

Blind,  the,  manner  of  life,  II,  14, 

62. 

left  to  starve,  23. 

saved  from  suffocation,  36. 

from  poison,  54. 

from  drowning,  36,  54. 

first  pupils,  22. 

Peter,  36. 

readers,  65. 

printers,  89,  103. 

School,  102. 

work  for  the,  100. 

Braille's  System,  viii.,  17. 

British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society, 

29. 


CAREY,  the  Baptist  cobbler,  6. 
Cargill  and  Cross  land  in  Fiji,  6. 
Catalogue    of  Miss    Gordon- Cum - 

ming's  books,  last  page. 
Caxton  of  Christian  China,  135. 
Ch'ang  of  Manchuria,  70. 

his  dream,  74. 

his  journey  to  Peking,  74-76. 

his  harvest,  79. 

his  memory,  84. 

Chicago,  cremation  of  my  books,  89, 

note. 

China,  starts  for,  7. 
Chinese  ideograph,  7. 
Christie,  Doctor,  71. 
Classics  of  Jesus,  9,  14. 
Clay  symbols,  15. 
Climate,  8,  112,  128,  137. 
Coffin,  a  post  of  honour,  9. 
College  of  Glasgow,  attends  classes 

at,  7. 

Colporteur,  is  engaged  as  a,  5. 
Colporteur's  experiences,  8,  1 10. 
Committee  formed  in  1887,  49. 

members  of,  in  1899,  182. 

constitution  of,  183. 

Consumption,  deaths  from,  66,  41. 

DEDICATION,  Feast  of  the,  135. 
Delays,  87-89,  114. 
Dialects,  xi.,  2. 
Dudgeon,  Doctor,  16,  25. 
Mina,  16. 


INDEX 


187 


EARNEST  student,  4,  7. 
"  Easy  characters,"  103. 
Emperor's  early  levees,  25. 
Envelopes  of  tin,  43. 
Example,  plea  for  a  go.>d,  79. 

FACILITY   of  Numeral   Type,   67, 

157. 

Finance,  184,  185. 
First  formal  recognition,  49. 
Floods  in  China,  109,  in. 
Fluency  in  reading,  65. 
Foreign  ships,  work  among,  5. 
Forget-me-nots,  81. 

GEOGRAPHY  for  the  blind,  62. 
Geometric  forms  acceptable,  x.,  86 
Glasgow  doctor,  16. 
Glasgow,  place  of  birth,  2. 
Go-betweens,  115. 
God's  prisoners,  133. 
Goode,  Miss,  91. 
Guests,  118. 

HAND  map  of  Chinese  dialects,  xi. 

"  Henceforth,"  138. 

Hindrances,  83,  note. 

Home,  sweet  Home,  ill. 

Hsu,  organist,  63. 

Hun  Yuen  sect,  70. 

Hymn  with  Music,  95. 

IDEOGRAPHS,  7. 

Illiterate  persons,  vii.,  7,  8,  96. 

Illness,  112,  127. 

Indian  ink,  87,  note. 

JAPAN,  war  with,  104. 

Jubilee,  my  own,  48. 

Fund,  how  apportioned,  52. 

LARGER     number    of    sounds    in 

Southern  Mandarin,  99. 
Lee,  blind  pupil,  22, 


Lees,  Mrs.  Jonathan,  25. 

Li-Hung  Chang's  grandson,  119. 

Literary  honour,  practical,  23,  note. 

Lithographic  press,  93. 

Little  Scripture  readers,  65. 

Livingstone,  the  Glasgow  cotton- 
piercer,  6. 

London  Medical  Mission  at  Peking, 
16,  25. 

Lord's  Prayer  in  four  types,  161, 
162. 

Lowry,  Rev.  D.  D.,  119. 

MANCHURIA,  first  blind  school  in, 

84. 
Mandarin  dialects,  xi. ,  2. 

number  of  sounds  in,  15,  99. 

Map  on  tin  sheets,  63. 

Marriage,  50. 

Marsham,    bookseller's  apprentice, 

5- 

Massage  not  practised,  101. 
Medical  Mission  at  Moukden,  70. 
Mei-Chung,  157. 

Memory,  retentive,  22,  63,  64,  83. 
Mission  premises,  old,  109,  112. 

new,  1 1 6. 

Mnemonics,  20,  21,  63. 
Moon's  alphabet  for  the  blind,  16. 
Morrison  begins  work  in  China,  6. 
Murray,  birth,  2. 

post-office  work,  3. 

colporteur,  5. 

college,  7. 

sails  for  China,  7- 

his  teacher,  17. 

his  vision,  17. 

first  pupils,  22,  28. 

practical  philanthropy,  27. 

appeals  to  British  and  Foreign 

Bible  Society,  29 
Ditto,  National  Bible  Society, 

29,  30. 


188 


INDEX 


Murray,  Mrs.,  true  helpmeet,  127. 
Musical  instruments  for  the  blind, 

3l>  33>  101. 

Music  for  the  blind,  31,  32. 
in  mission  work,  31,  note. 

NATIONAL  Bible  Society,   Murray 

joins,  5. 

and  the  blind,  29,  30. 

partial  connection  continued, 

52. 

Non-Mandarin  dialects,  I,  2. 
Numerals,    acceptable   to  Chinese, 

86. 
Numeral  Type,  how  invented,   17, 

86. 

explained,  viii.,  86. 

table  for  teaching  the  blind,  21. 

compared  with  other  systems, 

99. 

its  facility,  67,  157. 

iis  future,  97-134. 

OCCUPATION  for  the  blind,  100. 
Old  women  respected,  48. 
Ordination,  50. 

TACKING  insufficient,  125. 

Pantograph,  126. 

Parallel  Gospel,  122. 

Patience,  nted  of,  15,  88,  115. 

Peiho  freezes,  106. 

Pei  Tai  Ho,  129. 

Peking  syllabary,  408  sounds,  15 

my  visit  to,  24. 

city,  117-130. 

Map  of,  131. 

Peter,  Blind,  36. 
Pigeon  English,  98. 
Postman,  work  as  a,  3. 

Sunday-school  teacher,  4. 

Primer  for  the  blind,  21. 
Printing  press,  125. 


RAILWAY  to  Peking,  117. 
Rain,  113. 

R.  C.  Mission  press,  104. 
Return  to  Scotland,  first,  49. 

second,  105. 

River,  a  life-giving,  27,  136. 
Ross,  the  Rev.  John,  D.D.,  77,  83, 

84. 
Russell,      Professor,      pamphlet 

printed,  104  and  note. 

reprinted,  163-181. 

Ruth,  blind,  53. 

SANATORIUM  needed,  128,  129 
School  for  blind  men,  35. 

women,  53. 

better  premises,  116. 

Schools  for  blind  in  five  provinces, 

135- 

Shanghai  Conference  in  1890,  139. 
Sheng,  blind  pup'l,  23,  28,  40. 
Shorthand   by   numbers,    invention 

of,  44. 

Taught  by  the  blind,  44. 

Sick-room,  helpers  in  the,  133. 
Sighted   persons,  printing   for,  85, 

90. 

first  sighted  pupils,  90-93. 

Sounds,  number  of,  15,  99. 
Square  forms  acceptable,  86. 
Stereotyping,  42,  92,  102. 

simple  method,  42. 

Stokes  on  Memory,  4,  note. 
Superstitions,  53. 

TELEGRAPHY  (domestic),  101. 

Chinese,  18,  102. 

Testimony  in  favour  of  Mr.  Murray's 

system  : — Dr.  Ross,  77-83  ;  Dr. 
Fryer,  106  ;  Dr.  Stevenson,  140  ; 
many,  142  ;  Dr.  Dudgeon,  144  ; 
Dr.  Edwards,  144-147;  Rev.  R. 
Wallace,  148;  Kev.  W.  H. 


INDEX 


189 


Rees,  148  ;  Rev.  R.  T.  Turley, 
151  ;  Rev.  James  Webster,  72, 
78,  153 ;  Rev.  A.  H.  Bridge, 
155-158;  Rev.  H.  C.  Burrows, 
158  ;  Rev.  Stewart  McKee,  158  ; 
Rev.  Canon  Armour,  D.D.,  159. 

Tientsin,  105,  128. 

Tin  envelopes  for  letters,  43. 

Ting,  blind  pupil,  27. 

Tones  in  Chinese,  99,  177,  i/S. 

Tonic  Sol-fa,  why  learnt,  4,  31,  32. 

Tree  Kangaroos,  136. 

Tree  of  Knowledge,  2. 

Typewriter,  113. 

Hammond's,  124. 


VERSION,  one  or  two?  99. 

Visible  speech,  15. 

Vision  of  the  Numeral  Type,  17. 


WANG,  first  blind  pupil,  22. 

Two  others,  41. 

Webster,  the  Rev.  James,  72,  78. 
Wheelbarrow,  56,  58. 
Witchcraft,  fear  of,  53. 
Women,    Blind    School    for,    how 
commenced,  53,  59. 

earnest  blind  travellers,  53,  57. 

intelligent,  61. 

Writing  letters,  96. 


LONDON : 

PRINTED  BY  GILBERT  AND  RIVINGTON,  LI). 
ST.  JOHN'S  HOUSE,  CLRKKENWELL,  B.C. 


Miss  C.  F.  GORDON-CUMMING'S 
BOOKS    OF    TRAVEL. 


PUBLISHED  BY  CHATTO  AND  WINDUS, 
in,  ST.  MARTIN'S  LANE,  LONDON,  W.C. 

s.     d> 

Two   HAPPY  YEARS   IN  CEYLON.     With  28  Illus- 
trations     ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...       8     6 

IN    THE    HIMALAYAS    AND    ON    INDIAN   PLAINS. 

With  42  Illustrations       86 

Iff  THE  HEBRIDES.     With  23  Illustrations...         ...       8     6 

VIA   CORNWALL  TO  EGYPT   ...         ...         ...         ...       76 

PUBLISHED     BY    BLACKWOOD, 
45,  GEORGE  STREET,  EDINBURGH. 

WANDERINGS  IN  CHINA         ...         ...         ...         ...  10  o 

AT  HOME  IN  Fiyi      ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  7  6 

A  LADY'S  CRUISE  IN  A  FRENCH  MAN  OF  WAR  ...  12  o 

FIRE  FOUNTAINS  OF  HAWAII.  (2  Vols.)  ...  ...  25  o 

GRANITE  CRAGS  OF  CALIFORNIA     ...         ...         ...  8  6 

PUBLISHED  BY  DOWNEY  &  CO , 
12,  YORK  STREET,  COVENT  GARDEN,  LONDON. 

THE    INVENTOR    OF    THE    NUMERAL    TYPE    FOR 
CHINA*       One    Shilling     and     Sixpence    nett 

Post  free        I      9 


» joAf*     University  of  California  TY 

trom  which  it  was  borrowed. 


nEC       199° 
MJG191993 


LA  COL  LIB         62006 
RECEIVED 


TECE?VED  JUN  °  6I2006 


ta